A discourse on the religion anciently professed by the Irish and British ..

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

r

DISCOURSE

I OK THE

RELIGION

ANCIENTLY PROFESSED BY THE

3ri0|) anb British.

BT THE MOST REVEREND

DR. JAMES JJSHER,

LATE LOICO ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH, AND PRIMATE OF ALI. IRELAND.

Beprintedfrom the Edition of 1687.

To ifvhich is preyed, an ample

OF TB£

MOST REV. AUTHOR.

3DuliJin t

FRIJ9TED AND SOLD BT JOHN JONES,, 40, SOOJH GREAT GE0RGF/S«ST.

ALSO BY ARCHER, DVODALE, KEENE AND JOHNSTON;

AN1> BT J. MATCH ARD, AND L. B. SEELT, LONDOy.

1815.

I
\

The Editor of thit vfork has taJun the Uherhf of makmg §&me verbal
oHeraHonn in that part qf it, which conaista of tranelated paaeages out of
jineient Irish Writers^ in such a matmery aSy wUksid affsetnig the sense, tnll
render t^ ^ ^P^9 "*^^ fUasing to the modem ear* Jn his Life qf the
Ukutrieue^ Prdaist ^ ^ carefuUy voted every eireum^OMcef whUhy tkomgh
omitted hff em Biogn^her, has been recorded 2»y another ; and he trusts it wiU'
be found the most correct and sati^aetorf/ hitherto published. No notice,
however, has been taken of his Graces posthumous writings, because, he
feared, the neeessarff remarks concerning them, would hone sufdled the Memoir
so considerably, eis to hata rendered U too large iopnfix to any other work.

I

.*•

. -3!

•

1 f

•# •

I
I

LIFE

OF

BB* JAMMS USHEE,

ARCHBISHOh Og ABMAGB^

*< • WHEN tot,* -says Plutarch, ^ t applied myself to the writing of these
. lives, it iiv-as for the sake of others ; but I pursae that study for my own
advantage, availing myself of History, as of a mirror, from whi^h I learn to
adjust, and regulate my own conduct ; for it is like living and conversing
with these illustrious men, when I invile and receive thev, as it were, one
after another^ under my own roof; when I considerib^ great and illastri-
ous they were, and select firom their lives the most gloriois and memoittte
clrcuni^ance^ > a greater pleasure tlian which,"^ fontinnes he, '^H^ Gods
can scarce grant u»|p ^ a more effactu^-SMthod Ibr die if pilation of- our *
n)oriis.'':#*If« HeaUien (ould fi0d Huh poweifid incentives to morality in
tlie lives of illastrions Pagans, how fnuch stronger inducements must the
exalkiplesof<ipp«rted Christians afibrd to their surviving brethren, to walk
worthy of their ingh vocation. The dangers they escaped, the opposition
they met V'i*^fi,tlic difficulties they encountered, the numbefi, if ministers,
they were the means of rescuing from eternal woe, the city of habitation,
wfaiUier, free from all care and toil, and trouble, they have been at
length safely conducted by the Spirit of the Most High, and the witnesses '
they Jhence are to th^ truth, and faithfulness of Jehovah, are so many
motives to make us iuy OBtde every tpeight', and tlije sm whick so easily hesetg us,
and to induce us So run with patience the race set hefwre us, tooking unto Jesus
Kko is the author and the finisher of our faith, Tis only he who has planted it
in sojukittd a soil; who can cause that fattb^ to flemish. Tlie followers

••#

.>

^ .

11

\

of tilt Lamb have so many princtplei in common, that those of one a|^
appear clOsely connected, and' intimately acquainted with those of each pre<^
ceding, whose biography tliey have learned., They seem, while eating the
same spiritnal food at the banquet of everlasting love, and drawing the Waters
of refreshing grace, from the inexhaustible fountain of eternal life, to be
living and conversing with one another though separated by ceuturieSf
lind tbni^es, and nations. . They will always find somethuig to interest, to
animate^'to-sympatiiize witli ; nay, to instruct, to edify, to encourage them
in the lives of those especially who were eminent in the Church of Go<k
ThePoet finds every thing to interest him, in Homer, Virgil, and Milton;
the Limner in Apelles, Raphael, and Reynolds ; the Statesman ui Pericles,
Mccenas, and Chatham : the Warrior in Alexander, Caesar,- and Wellington ;
and wUl it be too much to add that the Christian should^ be animated, en«
coufa^ed, and improved by forming himself upon the model of the dis^*
tinguished Prelate who is the subject of these memoirs ; of the Doctors of
tlie Reformation, ami of the nobte army of martyrs, none of ^MM>ni <* counted
theii' lives dear liHtd themselves, that' they might finish (heir course with
j[oy, and the ministry which they received of the Lord*Je8us> to testify the
Gospel of the Grace of God."

To select then the most niemoti^lbe dfcilmstanisesf of hts^ lilTe, Mre com-
mence according to custom, with the birth of Archbishop Usher, whicb'
took place in the Parish of Saint Nicholas, in the City of Dublin, on the
fbnrthday of Januapy, X\ D; 1586^-^adiiy mtich^ to be prized, as on it.
Heaven gave to earth, one of the most valilable attd useful chafacters that
^ver graced ont ofb, a day* iho)« worth^r of ghitefdl, and religious obser-
tance than man)r Vrhich hav^ l^beh appdtited iii otir Cal^dars, to be kept
bdly.—His fatlielP^ Arnold tJsher, wht» was descended f^om an English-
f^ily of the Mtifi of N^vilte, i^hich had long sinjiii eihl'grated to
Ireland, was obe of the six clerks in the Irish Chaticery', a man
of talent also, and of learning, Oiic of his ancestors had been Usher
to Rrog John, ftom whfch Sitnatimt, Hi was cnstoma^ then, he derived-
that name, which tfter^afds confinueVi a^ th« distinctive appellation
of the family. His mother's father^ Jatftes' Stanihurst, was tbree times
Speaker of the HoUse of Common^ iir Ire^d, Recorder of Dublin, and
Mifustei' in Chancery ; he was also tiie first who had the honor of moving in
ParUament m the fomidation of an tJniter^ity in Dublin, to this Bdl
Qneen BNzilbeth readily assentedi, and gave her royal patent to efSect the
execution of the ddign. From tfiis Uhiyersity, white yet in its infancy,
fotitided by the exertion^ of his Uncle, oui* Author slionc forth as a star oi
the first magnitude, a brilliant omen of it3 shbsbquent Yenown in the umals
ofKteratflte, He learned the fndiftients of his native tongue, and how to
read it, from tWojnaiden aunts, who irere blind from their youtli. While
tUey were thos engaged in i6strncting their nephew, in the princi-
«H^^f ian^hii^ey they did not omit to bring before his infSmt mki<V, tliose

lit

'«iA>jeet« whteh were of the nost noraentous cotnaqoence to his imperiihabje

- fionl. Being themselves, etmblecl by the grace of God, to behold wonderful
things out of bis law, they felt exceedingly desirous tliat he also should

• perceive them. Dr* Parr has recorded of these women, that they possessed
«ieh ^' incomparable resfdiness in the divine oracles, that they were either
of them able en a sikMen to repeat any part of the Bible" — so great wart
their love of that inestimable volume, altho' deprived of sight I Usher re-

' fnained mnler the tuiiiion of tliese excellent instructresses until he arrived
iBt ttre age ef eight years, at which period he was sent by his father to a
school then opened by Mr. James FuUerton. and Mr. James Hamilton -— "nies^
gentlemen having been sent over by lUng James, to secure his interest here
among ^he Protestant Gentry, tlinught it necessary to assume the profession
of School M^&ters, to co nceal t heir real purposes. They were bot^i in time
jcnighted ior ,their services, and Hamilton created Tis^fowit (^hinddioig.
From these extiiaordinar^ teachers Ue obtained a mnoh keU»t edacatioQ
than what his countrymen were Uien acenstomed to ree^Vifi, as learning was
so much n^ected from the cpnvulsed state of the c«tuntry, during so Jooig
a period. ,.He hence esteemed the arrival of these persqns in Ireland fu «
.eir£umstance mostpcjiHiridential for him, and often referred to it as a sj|^ in-
jRtan<ie sf the- joying kindness 4>f Uie Iioid^ To them he truly owed all that
extensive leaenii^, which he afterwards foiind so «0ectaal and powerful
a weapon in his ^g^emcf^ fontests^ He made i^ow a very rapid and imoom-
mon progress m Latin, RhiKtoriok and Poetry, and was considered by his
.masters tixe best and most promising^ pupil under their <are. So exceediikgly
^H^ivated was he by the poetic musein his youtbi that it was then imagined
iie wpuld have remained her constant votary. But he soon found it impractica*
^blc to remain in her service, and attain that profiei^cy in useful learning,
.which he deemed it necessary to acquire. Although he tbps repressed his pro-
.peijl^ity for the reimed flights of Poetry, ^\ as i^ot suitabi^ lb the great end of
his moce resolved, serious, .and profitable studies, yet", c<Mitimie8 Ur. Parr,
** lie always. loved a good Poem that wa^ well and chastly writ." In ad*

^iniriog those poems .only, wl^ich were recommended ^y their Chastity as well
9i^ by their talent, his example ought sprely to be iptiiated. It is a
sad reflecUou •that so much u^ent ha* j>eQn perverted, so much time sacri-
^ced, and so muck wit exerted to adorn obiH:«i4ty, la^iviousncss, and im-
jnorality with (|^ the b^wit^^ing.gracesnf ^^Hised PptM'?*

While we thus tface^in tlie intellectual firmament, the iucipicnt dawuingi
of one, who afterwards completed his courses with such splf ndor, we should
not for^t tomark tlieHrst promise of his no less brilliant appearance in the
moral- heavens. We a|e informed by Dr, Bernard, tliat his conversion to God
tpok place a( the age of ten years tbroqgh the ipstrumentality of a Sermon,
which he heard .preached from the^rs^' verse of tbetwe^th chapter of the
Romans ; *^ I ttesecch y^^n ijberefore brethren by tlie.mereies of God, ihat

a2

ydo present your tedies a living lacrifitey holy* acceptable unt» Cod, whi^b
is your reasonabln scrvire." It may appear strange to those, who we' theoi-
selves stran&;ers to the coTenaot of promise, to hear the conversion of a
child spoken of j ivhen, accordviig to their apprehension^ he was innocent ;
but when, according to lievelation, he in common wit^ every ot\^ son of
the fall '* was shapen in iniquity, and conceived in stn." They doubtless are
ignorant of this important truth of revealed religion, that " unless a man le
bom again hQ cannot see the Kingdom of Heaven V' unless a new creation pf
the whole man take place within him, removing the natural enmity of ljtf£
heart against the divine Being, correcting the evil propensities of his natoie»
and enabling him to accept the free, unmeriti d salvation propounded in tlie
'Gospel. , • ' ' '

Some manuscript notes of Master Peikirs, ^hich have smce been printed,
on the sanctifyflt^ of tlie Lord's Day, made so powerful an impression oil ^is
mind, that dufhig the remainder of his life it was bis constant care to observe
it as he ought. Afciwitthis time be read in Lalin Saint Augustine's meditations
(those rather which are attributed to him,) which so exceediaely' affected
hun that he often ]ivept ^s he perused them. So great a loss as Satan had
sustained in him, could not long be brooked without some attempt at
rescue— he accordingly exerted every nerve to effect this diaboHcal pur-
pose — every means ird& resorted to, to biing him back to his allegiance to
the " Prince of the power of the air"— and every attempt made to supprels
the growth of this tender plants as well when the shades of nii,ht paused its
head to droop, as when the returning sun again invigorated its suspended
charms. Not only were various modes of terror invented to aiiiight ,hiai fb
/7 tiie course of his daily avocations, they were suggested even in dreams by
. night. The ardor, with which he had embraced the pursuit of godhness, U
was tlius hoped, would be early checked, and his timid mind be dissuaded
from a course, which however pleasurable, appeared to tliem to be only
encompassed with danger. Notwithstanding all these wiles, he remained
stedfast and immoveable. Persuaded, tbait he was unable of himself to
overcome the adversafy, he appUed, by prayer, to that glorious being, froin,
whom. Cometh every good ted perfect j^ift ; and he fount! grace, proper tioi^<
ed to his need.' He who iff mighty td' save, delivered him in his distress--
-the attacks of his enemy were violent aiid frequent ;' but they vtrere op-
posed by invincible power — ^t%et Mou ceased — the storm sibsided — a wel-
come calm succeeded, and an nnnsnal degree of coKlfoit' and s^upport was
admir.istercd from on high. .Thia circumstance contijuied mdelibly impressed
upon his mind, as might well be supposed, during his whole life.

When the Evil One fo«nd his machinations w ere unsoccessfnl, and that th^
young christian warrior ftould not be intimidated by tke undden tenor,
which cometh by night, as the Almighty One was his delerce. Lis shield,
and his strong tower round abcut him 3 he endeavcvred oinre more to aiUitt

»

bin islo tui«fni«e, witii the bait of yleamre. SoiM of bii coDipaAn
tanglil him to play canli, niih which ba foiud liims*^ «>«deliglited at first,
tbnl they interfereil very coniiderably with hii studies. UdI the spirit af '
Jehovah, which ever keepelh bis awn Tron fdtliiiK, sttewed biqi the rinlal
tcDdency of sach a practice, and it was imneil||My ditcoDtiDue^'*

In 1^3, havini; arrTTPd at the a<>e of thirteen yoars. he ocnnmeneed tiis
academical stodies, being still under Ihd ciirSclion of hit former prectptor,
Hamilton, who had since been elected a Fellow of the UniyerSly. Under '
. the tuition of this Gentleman he rootinoed to make a remaikatile proficiency
In the virions branches of academical learning. " In a survey of tfee hamaa

• U may not be uninteresting to add bere aa anecdote of a celebrated Mo-

Khysiciao, eslracredfrom Mr C, Buck's anecdWes: — " Mr. Locke having
^n introducfd by Lord Sbattnbury ta the Duke of Buckingtmm and Lord
.'IlalifaK, these three Nolileuien, instead of conversing witli the Philoiopher,
as niiBfat aatuTdlly, have been .expected, on liierarv subjects, iu a very
.ihoTt time sat iluwn to cards. 'Mr. Lock, after looking on for some time,
pntled oal hia pociiel-book,- and began to write with great attention. One
of the company obierrvigtlik, took the liberty of aiking him what be brf
writing " My Lord," said Locke, 'M am endlavouriog as fer as povibla
W profit by ray prese id with impatience for

theboaaroflAi«ig; in< si geninaesof tbeage,

.i thought I could do ] 'u your convenatiOD ;

and indeed I have se or thia hour or twij.*

ThiJ w(4 timed ridiculi tbeie Noblemen failf

sensible of its force, i '. '*°<J entered into t

conversation more rs the dignity of their

cbaracler." To tliie qi; anon of the Cturch of

}^(;'«id> a> '' f^^™ ' ■"" Ministers aip not

very scrnpulons in obeying its injuctioni; — "No Eccleaiastiral Person
■shall at any time, other than for their honest necessities, rtsoi t to any
taverns, or ;i'cliuiisea, neither sliall they board or lodge in any such places.
Furthermore, ihey shall not cive themselves 1o any base or servile labour,
or to drink or riot, spending their time idly by day or by niglil, playing at
dice, L'ARVs, or niblcs, or any other unfotr/ul gamtt: but at all time*
conjenient llieyshalMieav'orread somewlalof the holy Scriptures, or ihall
occApy llienis<-1vbs with some other honest study or • Kcrcise, always t)tiin| '
the tliiu<:s uliicli%)''a>l appertain to booesty, and endeavouring to prokt tlia
OiUTch of ( 0(1 ; laviBgalflajsinwiudjUatlheyoiiglit to excel all <.iLerg
■ inpnrity oflift', and should Le f xuni, its to the ferple ta live well and
Abrisliauty, under pab of Eccletiastical ceiunret, to be inflicted with >»«.
pty, according Jo the ijoalitics of their offences.^ -

iAd,' nya Doctor AlkiD, "there is iiotliu^mM« carious SBdinilnKtrM,

than to tcBce theCireiirnitances, wMch may liave given tbe piimary tnni to
' -Aiose piiraiiita, by 'wdich an indiridiml tia* reixlered himself diiliagiiislie^."
'Wefind tliB tint incentive 10 U.ilier's fiitnre f»mc, M Ai Historian m ihM
celebmled passage of CM|^, nmcire ^aid imtea natu* ik atciderit, id <lt,
HHQKr essejnifntni, (to Ei iiDacqiiaiDteil wlih theoecurrenc«»af ihevarld
pTCvioip to yoor birili is to ftaiBJB alnajs a ctiild.) Mis mind was so ax-
. tiemely irnip-eiscJ with the importanct^ of thia wuCiment, tliat he imntedialdr
comtnenced STcidan's noilt, ie f udiur imperiU, on Ifae tour ereal pipnurchica
*r the yrld. and from that time lie bet'atne caoiinually eii)tageJ «i liistori-
Ml and atitiqnarian rewarchcs. At fourtt^cn ycani of age he began to col-
lect materials, from the varinns faistoiicai Iraoks he was io the liabit of een-
■nltSlg, for his cclelirated work of annals. When be was iiut fifteen, he
hd drawn up.aCftroniclE'oftfic Bible, as &rss the Book of Kin^s, differing
only fi-om that be afterwards published, by soioeiadditioiu, kihI a parallel
Chronicle of the Heathen Worhl-

WWnbe WHinliislitleenthyear kebecaise a coabnunicwt »t tbe taUc
*f tbe L*r<I- From this period to the elo«e of tut henevolenl antl actiie hf^,
it nshisnsualbabitto exerciF«himseiriDfrinttehieditatia«, strict eiami-
taisKion, and peniienlul homiliatioii of twil, belbTc Qod for sin. " I have,"
A)W Dr. Bernard, ". beard liinis|>eak ofa^ei^aln placfmsir the vraleriide,
4*ltefe be oflon r«i«iled to :^o'niU hit irius, aitd with floods of tearsM
,p«u theoi eat in U : the fint of wbldi he Asnd m

ipbaaantto fctsiool, : oecaaiou for suoh a sequestration,

ndMUSBUyonSt mil wm hiscustou.-— A is moab

-tobe-dcMKd, that than be ilicn was, ioitatMl hiai in

.tliii Bserul pracliae. r| to (be wrvice of their maslor.

" It eo>t him," adi iiawi a ten-, that be could not be

mere faeavenlymiBded at that u^f.'

While yet an under giadnate in College, he mat, among the Bamanistii
with"Stapel<on's Fortress of Faith,' in which antiquity is confidently claiin>
ed for tbe Ratnan tenets, and the Protestant sentiments on the contrarj,
cba^d with novelty. He was to pemiaded of the truth of Tertuliian't
■eutiinent, Ttnon juod canfut prinuin, aduUemm qnadciMqiu potteriu, that
wbat'is first is true; and tliat what is ^bseqiiently in trodoaed is needs impure i
he resolved to peruse the works of the ancient fathers biaiself, conceiviiw,
. tu wai indeed tbe case, that Stapleton and bis party liad misquoted %Dse
criMfable writers — not iaiteed that he regarded their opinions m decisive,
nheu tboae opinions wore incompatible with scripture, the only fountvo of
Imth— bat he considered them of importance in ascertabing Uje receivetl
notions, and iinifoim practise of elder times, yrben apostolic precept and
' apostolic example were yet fresh in the me^nory of many. Beqpectuig tbe
fathers we msy reaionably adopt the scntimeuts of Mr. Middletou ; " it is

itttr (wtome/.iie obtenpes^ << a finhkwtotft&t'^ fatlien witb contei^^ttff
to cry out upon all tests in religion. Bat it may be said with Dr. G««,iD.bis .
.life of Clemens Alexandrinns, that though the good and pious men of ancient:,
times were continually engaged in fierce dispates, with Heathei^on t^tegie
aide, and Jews on the other, they did not aiway •gGai^Eivy dtvtX rAf toofS tf
inUh aright, in some nicer lines and strokes of It ; yet their piety as mdfch
transcended the profession of this age, as thi» age can possibly go beyoai-
them in leamini;. They did not consider religion as a set of notions, aor
live upon it to feed their apeculatioTu ; bat they <^ut on Christ," lived Christy
walked with him, and for his sake, <' loved not their lives unto death." Thegr
knew much of the power of godliness, and dwelt less upAn iheform : and ia
this way, they understood religion much better than those, who considered
itjonly as a machine for splitting of hairs, without ^having any rtal eajof-
mentof its life and sweetness.*

When howev^ he was teventeeir yeasrt of age, be had read maa| of 4e
lathers, and many writers upon practical and potHioal divinity* ' He detar*
mined, if his health and life were spared, to read all the ^tings of the
&thers ; which task he commenced when he was twenty years old, and
compleated it at thirty-eight, allottmg to himself a daily portioii ; with
which he permitted no avocation to interfere.

la ld96'h« took the degree of 0atehielDr of M% and ui two yea» iAi»
ke diftiogiasfaed binselfa» respondent ta^rpbiiosopby act which was ^jum
by the eottege m honor of the Sari of fittex^ en las arrWal in litilaiid «a
Lerd Lienreitant. In the peHbmance of this office he is reported te Innw ^

anuiifeiied a rennrkable deg^ erf*- talent ami genHft.

* While he was thus arduously engaged in tiieological studies, and devout
preparation for the important calling of the Christian Ministry, hb father
very auxibudy urged him to embrace the study of the common law, and
pursue it as his professional employment ; to this advice'lDC appeared ex-
tremely averse, but lie would notwithstanding have complied With it, froai
his sense of parental duty, had not the immediate death of his ^tfaer
rendered him bis own master. Being eldest sou, the family estate* 'which
was of no inconsiderable value, descended to him. In the disposal «f
tlds property, that noble magnanimity, for whidh he was distinguished, and
that zeal in his master's cause, whicli never left him, were very remarkabl]^
manifested. > As his estate was involved in muoh litigation, burdened with
the fortunes of seven sisters. ^ and as so much care, ^ he thought, would ^

interfere with his literary labours and theological studies, he resigned it to hit
brottier, reserving for himself only so much, as was necessary for his mainte*
nance in College, and tiic purchase o^' books Beiirg thus divested of all
worldly oares, he entirely devoted himself to the acquireuient of learning,
and of such general knowledge as w juld'render him most useful to the Chordi

jl • • •

till

^Cod, iaprdmoUiigtliesalvatiopofiiien, and putting to fli^t Uie armiet
ofaii^PBb

jBbehonly eighteen or nineteen years of age Jie was considered the most
ploPer pe4bn to contend with Henry Fitz-Symmonds, a learned and daritig
Jesuit, who was at that time a prisoner in the Castle of Dablin, and who
had challenged the greatest and most learned chumpion in the controvergiei
tetween the Romish and Reformed Churches, to contend with tiim ^Thig
chaHenge Usher alone was found competent to accept. He accordingly
came forward to oppose this mighty boaster. A public disputation ensued
between them on the subject of Bellermiue's controTersies, which was to b^
continued one day in every week ; bat the wily Jusuit soon found Usher\»
wit too strong, his arguments too forcible, his skill in disputation greater
than he imagined; and therefore after the second conference he declined
t|ie combat, left the field of battle to the vanquisher, and fled ingloriously.
When Mr. U^her found Fkz-Symmonds resolved to vencw the contest he
wrote htm the following letter :

" 1 was not purposed, Mr. Fitz-Symmonds, to wrhe unto-yoa, before
you hati^rst written unto me concenung the chief pomls of your religion,,
as at our last meeting you promised. Bat seeing you have deferred the
Bame,(for reasons best known to yourself,) I tiionght it not amiss to enquire
fother of your jniod concerning the continuation of the conferrence betwixt
isy and to this I am the rather meved, because I am credibly informed ^
certain reports* which I could hardly be persuaded sliould proceed from
one, who pretended so great love and affection for me. If I am a boy'(i«
it hath pleased you very contemptuously to name me)' I give thank^ to the
Lordy tliat my caniage towards yon hath been such, as could minister no
just occasion to despise my youth. Your spear belike is, in your o\iSi con-
ceit, a weaver'ftbeam : and your abilities such, that you desire to encoimter
with the stoutest champion in the host of Israel ; and therefore, like the
Philistine, you contemn me as being a boy. Yet this I would fain have yoo
know, that I neither came then, nor do come n«w unto you, io. any confi-
dence of any leacning that is in me (in wiiig;^ respect nofvwithstanding, I
tliank God, I am what I am) but I come in the name of the Lord of Hosts,
whose companies yo« have reproached, being certainly persuaded, that
even out of the months of Babes and Sucklings he, was able to show forth
his owTi praises; for the further manifcntation whereof, I do again earnestly
request you, that setting aside all van comparison of persons, we may go-
plamly forward in examining the matters, that rest in controversy between
us. Otherwise I hope you will not be displeased if, as for your part yoit
have begim, so, I also, for my own part, may be bold, for the clearing of
myself, and the truth which I profess freely to make known what hath already
passed concerning this matter. Thus intreating yon in a few linfis to make
kwwnuatome your purpose in this behalf, Iend> praying the Lord that

both tub and all other enterprises, that we take in bancl, may be fo ordered,.
Ikf miy most make for the advaacement of his own glory, and the kingdom of
i|f his son J ASUS Ckri st;

Ti$m ^d ara» usquef »

JAMES USHER.

The hamility so apparent in this letter; and at the same time the sti-ong
confidence manifested toward God, that he would assist him in defence of
the truth against Jesuitical subtility, is a noble testimony of his character,
BS of one zealous tow^d God, and experii^en tally acquainted with that
knowledge of God, which is eternal life, and without the possession of
which, zeal is vain. No answer h^s been found to this letter, no subsequent
conference took place; nor is there any mention made of it, unless we ex-
cept a vain, false, and pompous description by Fitz-Symmopcis in tli£
preface* to his Britanomachia. ** ** No one** says he, " would behold ma
Standing boldly above them, neither Would any regard me challenging ihem,
with a voice loud as Stentor's, in their very entrenchments and strongest
holds. Once indeed a lad of eighteen years of age came to me, with a
trembling voice and timid aspect — a youth of wisdom riper than his years^
Uut of a disposition not yet corrupted, as his appeanlnce indicated, t ain
tmcertain whether he was very desirous of popular applause or not, h«
certainly evidenced a great avidity to disphte pn the^ost abstmse snbjecta
'of divinity,^ a^lthough he had not yet completed his course of philosophy, or
arrived at manhood, however I bade him bring me an appointment fiom his
own party, whereby he would be declared a fit and proper combatant, and
Xhat then I would commence a disputation withi him. But as they by no
means considered him worthy of so great .an honor; so, in like manner, h%
did not again deem me worthy of hi^ presence.*' — Di*. Parr observes that
Fitz*8ymmonds, living to know our author better, terms him acathoUt€fnmi
docHssimus, the most le^Uned, not of Heretics, but of Non-Catholics, '^ a
tender expression truly he adds from a Jesait.**

. A. D. 1600, he was appointed Proctor, was chosen Catechatical Lee-
turer in the University, took the degree of Master of Arts, on the Ash-
Wednesday of the same year, and answered the Philosophy Act vrith much
credit to himself. It was on this memorable day t&e Earl of Essex was be-
headed ; the Reader will remember that only two years had new elapsed since
that iU*tated Nobleman was present at the performance of a Philosophy Act,
On his arrival in Ireland as Lord lieutenant, in wliich Usher siistained the part
of Respondent, SictransUghriamumlil Such is die transitory nature of
wordly honor! and sueh tha meertain tenure by which prtsperity is gaaran^
taadt^manl

About this time he, and two ether young men were seleeeed froti attMgf
the Students, of the University, to deliver weekly Lectures on Divinity af
Christ Churchy Which was then regularly attended by the Viceroy and hi«

- .flonsehold. The reason why this measure was resorted to was, that

teachers were then veiy few in number, aud .the famine of the word war
ver^ great. ^\x, Richardson a native of Cheshire, and of the same year withr
tJ^ier, who was afterwards D. D. and was consecrated Bishop of Ardiu(b,
• A.D. 16S3, on the ptefei^meiit of J^edell to Kilmore, was appointed t«
expound the prophecies of Isaiah on Friday: Mr. Wal&h, afterwards D. D*
was to go through a Body of Diviuity on the morning of Sunday ; and it wa*
allotted to Mr. Usher on the evening of the same day, to explain the nature
of the coiitroVei'sy existing batweeu the Protestants and Papists, for th«
satisfectiou of the latter more espeaially. He performed this task "s*
perspicuoBsIy," observe^ Dr. Bernard, ** always concluding with matter of

- exliortation, tliat it w^s much for the edification of Protestants, which the
€lder sort of persons, living in my time, I have heard often acknowledging/*
He was not long however engaged in this manner, for considering hiins^lf
•i\Jy a Probationer he refused to continue tl»ese praelections any longer, ar
bo was yet unordauied. But the i-emarkable ability with which he dis-
charged tliis duty, made his friends and superiors extremely anxious that"

^ he should enter into the ministry immediately, for thejrall hence thought
ih£ Lord had need of him. He was accoiKiingly ordained, although under
1 canonical age, according to former precedents, by his Uncle Henry Usher, then
' Archbishopof Armagh, en the Sunday before Christmas, A. D. 1601. On tlie -
foilowuig FridajV whfch was a day particularly appointed to implore the blessing
of heaven on the operation of our forces against the Spanial-d?, and happened
also to be the day on which we were ser signally victorioHs,he preached puWicly
for the first time after his oniination, before the Court, from Rev, iii. <• Thon: '
hast a nanje that tfiou livest, and art dead.** He was soon afterwards
appointed afternooti- preacher to tlic State, at Chriat Chiucb, Dublin.
At tliis lime the Lord Lieutenant and Council of Pieland, gave directions t»
the Protestant Ministers of Dublin, to disperse themselves through the
itifferent Churches,, attd by their Sermons to endeavour to communicate all
necessary intormation upon the sabjert of Relijrion to the Papists^ who had
begun since the defeat of the Spaniards at Kiusale, to. conform to the statute^ J
which required their attendance at auncii during divine st^vjce. Jfeint
Catherine's Church was allotted to Usher, as the scene of his fijist labours*
among the' Romanists. It was his custom to draw np the Sermon which \m
preached on one Sunday in the form of questions, and answers for tl>€ succeed-
ing Sabbath, when many persons of respectability used voluntarily to i-epeat tlw
responses, before tlie whole Congregation. This plan was, found to he very ^
beneficial, its useful results in thi^i instance caused it to be univei sally
adopted throughout tba country,^ and 'tho Papists flock«d «very whore in

^reat nnmbera to attend Co tiiisnoyel medium of instrnction. Which ^tm ri*
ported to for their benefit. Bat suddenly the operations of the-^tatnte were
licispeadedy the p^wer of the High Commission was no h)uger exeited to en-
force its observance, and Popery widi all its evils, was again permitted to
return and destroy the fair hopes, which were enteitained of an early and
jubnndaat'harvest in the Lord's Vineyard. ' This circnmstance coald not fail '
jt» excite the attention of Usher, and aocprdingly, in the course of his dirty
at Christ Church, he preached a Sermon against toleration to Papists
from the fourth copter of Ezekiel, and th^ sixth verse, " t'hou shalt bear
tiie iniquity o)' the l^onse of Judali forty days, I have appointed thee each
day for a year.** He. made a particular application of this denunciation of tfa€
prophet to Ireland j *< from this year, said be, will I reckon ttie sin of
Ireland, t^tt those t^tioiQ yob now ^brace shall be your ruin, and yint
fhall bear their iniqaity/' After the lapse of f »rty years, the Rebollittk
pf 1641 broke out, the country ifas .deluged with civil war, and mmsf
tliOiisand Protectants were murdered. Several people, who hfrd heard
him preach the sfermon aboVe mentioned, and were alive at this me-
morable time, wiien- Ireland wm tiius conviilsed by internal 8trii|$g)e%
rej^ded him as tio mean prophet.** This circumstance and others 6fik
sunilar nature, wbieh merely u^iesited the discernment of a wise dnl

^ It is a remarkable circumstance, that (jeorge Browne, who was conse*
arated Archbishop of Dublin iii 153^, and was the first of tlie Irish Clergy,
who renounced the errors of Popery, preached a sermon also in Christ
Churcli, Dublin, before the then Lord Deputy, in whicii he made s«mcobscr«
vations respecting tlic Jesuits of a similar prophetic nature with that

V' entioned above, which Usher made respecting the Papists. On the first
Shnday after Easter 1551, when the liturgy* of the Church of England was
first publicly read in Ireland, Browne p readied from Psl. cxix. lb. ** Open
thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things put of thy law/ Ip th«
course of this sermon he obseh^ed tlKit the order of Jesuits which had lately,/
sprung up, would deceive many-r-wonlt) assume die various forms of rieatiien^
Atheist, and Jew to ascertain, and thus overturn ilie intention^,i and minds
of each, — would spread over the whole world, — would be admitted to tht,
councils of Princes, and gain their confidence — but that God in the end to
justify his law, would cast them oflf suddenly, — by means of those who most
luccoured them, and made most use of them, would cause them to b«
«dious to ail nations, — and would make them a greater by •word than tho
Jews, being more sH^hted and having no resting place. The Sermon will
be foimd at full length in the Harleian Miscellany, Vol 5, Page 566, and
also in Sir James Ware*s Annals, vid. p. 159, of CngUsh translation, printed
tubUn, A. b. 1705.

B 2

•,

»

3iU

judicious mind, soon sfirye rise to a 'work containing a coiIe<;ii(;n of lit
pirdphecies ^d eaXiiled de predictionibita Usserii, Dr. Smitii has censured
these surmises of our author; but Middleton in his Biosrrapliia E?angelici^
has well ofi^erved, " that such kind of predictions being only a judicious con-
*fjecture and foresight, it seems more to the purpose of fiis character, that in
'' this passage of his Sermon, he put .the 'noq. toleration of Popery upon the
''intolerant persecuting spirit of that religion, dissuading a toleration thereof
*' npon reasons of danger to the State, and not solely upon it&idolatry." Great
^ause indeed woutd Ireland have had to rejoice, if the Government
\ then, and since, had adopted the line of conduct, which Usher re-
eommended.

X circumstance which occurred at this period, and to which perhaps we
can 6nd no precedent in the anoals of military transactions, furnished him
Wth a fpecies of employment most suitable' to his feelings, studies, and
taste. The English army, which defeated tho Spaniards at Kinsale, anxious
to render the country a literary, as well aa« military service, generously
subscribed the sura of Eighteen Hundred Pounds to purchase a library for
t)^e University in Dublin. Dr. Cballoner and Mr. Usher were selected to
effect the worthy purposes of these literary warriors. This appointment
afforded him an opportunity of visiting the sister Island, of consulting maoy.
books, and mamiscripts, which in Ireland were beyond his reach, and which
were requisite for the prosecution of those researches, in which he was so
industriously engaged. On his way to the metropolis of the Briti^ Empire
he stopped at Chester, and visited Mr. (Christopher Goodman, who was
Professor of Divinity at Oxford, in the reign of Edward Vt. who had rendered
some useful services to Sir Henry Sidney, when he was Lord Deputy of
Ireland, against tlie Papists,* and was at this time lying on his deatli-bed.

Bernard says he often heard Usher repeating the grave wise sayings y which this

( ■ ■ ■ ■ . . ■ - •.

venerable sage used on this occasion, and Wood^ that he was muph delighted
with his entertaining stories. On their arrival in London they became acquaint
ed with tlie indefatigable Sir Thomas Bodley ; this gentleman having laid aside
his deplomatic character, was now assiduously engaged in procuring for the
Univoirsity of Oxford, that magnificent Library, which hassinceso deserved*
ly perpetuated his name. Usher, Challoner, and he, being engaged in the'
same pursuit, were mutually useful to each other j and the libraries res*
pectively collected by each indisputably attest their imcommon knowledge
of general literature, and their remarkable zeal and indnstty in effecting
tbe purposes for which they were deputed.

• Vid. WoodsAtheciae OseflleiBiSCs.

Kill

V

k.9,t696f Arehbink^p Loftniy* wUo was ClM«t«Il«r»f Ireland, and,
vrho was the first Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, probably froii
a real value for his character, and esteem for bis worth, as Usber
having been the first Student, he was from this circumstance able to
appreciate his value, presented him with tlie Chancellorship of St. )'atric](.1i
Cathedra], Dublm. This was tie only bcneiice conferred on liim, imtS
he was advanced to the dignity of Bishop. We may take this opportunity
af remarking that the manner in which he filled tlie one situation was net
diiferent from the conduct he pursued after he had been promoted to thft
9thec« His clerical duties were commenced by diligeno^ in preaching, an4
activity in his other ministerial functions, they were continued also, an4
ended in a similar manner. His situation did not obligt. him to preach, bat
a sense of the high obligation he was under,* as, by appointment, the osten-
sible spiritual guide of so many souls, constrained him constantly to direct
the flock, over which Christ had made him overseer, to the great Shepherd
of the sheep, the Saviour of sinners,i the only refuge from impeqding min,
[ or the wrath to come. It was his uniform practise to preach every Sanday^
at Finglass, the living from which he received his profits^ as Chancellor of
St. Patrick's, unless sickness, or some extraordinary occasion occurred tf
prevent him. He also endowed that Church witl) a Viesu'age.

In the same year also, he again visited the metropolis of the British Empire,
for the purpose of examining, and purchasiiig such manuscripts, and worka
as were, necessary for him to consult in reference to English History^ in thf
investigation of which lie wa^ then eQgaged. *^ During his stay in England a)^
this time he formed a very intimate Friendship with Sir R(^bert Cotton and
Mr. Camden, the two celebrated antiquarians of that age. .The latter
was at tiiis time employed in pubhsiiing a new edition of his <* Brittania;"
to which he was enabled to make many important additions from the infor-
mation he ireceiyed from Usher respecting tlie ancient state of Ireland, and
the history of Dublin in particular. The assistance he thus obtained .from
the venenible subject of this narrative he respectfully acknowledged, accooi'
panied with this tribute of esteem for his many useful acquirements, tJasL\
** in variety of judgment and learning he far surpassed his years,"

He proceeded Batchelor of divinity in t&^T, and was chosen professor of
Theology the same year to the University where he received his eduction. He
continued to fill the chaur of divinity, to which he was now appointed, tliirteen
years,and delivered there many conr&es of polemical lectures, which wereatlert
Tratds collected into three manuscript volumeii, but which are mow uvfortunately

♦ Isabella^ daughter of Archbishop Loftus, was married f Sir WillSam
IJsherj third coiiein t0 the sabjett ef this memeir.

\

ld8t They rfuefly had retercnce to the Romiish controversy, touard whieti, m
^at age, th« ^yefi of the religious world were almost wholly directed. The
intensity of their attention to this object was too great to be of long dura-
tion. Too Galons ? disposiljoij began to prevail resppcting tiie evil, an5
. l*fepery though decidedly hostile to the deareat interests of Christianity, and
the Stkte, has since been permitted, with the countenance of toany who
bear ;tlje 'name of Protestants, to acquire sU^nglh for^ and direct that
ftrength when acquired in b^njsive operations against the vital energies oIT
our Church, and Constitution* It» enmity indeed to the latter has never
teased to attract observation. But as pieu are unitbimly disposed to be
tnore tenacious of what appears valuable pn earth, -th^n of those matters
which being inseperably combined with put. future destiny, are of most
Importance, the eiertions of the Romanists against tl^e State have much more
Jealously been regarded, than their exertions against religion. ()cca»ionat
attempts were indeed made to deprive the Hydra of its heads, but the
strong hand of power always deemed it too Herculean a labour to suppi-qss
ihe growth of others in their roona. In the intrepid Usher this dread had
tio place. II was accordingly his unwearied endeavour to induce the power$
ih4t bei to exercise the authority with which they are invested ^or the exec)H
4ioE of wrath upon evil doers. • ~

f'^

I?

«4

In In 1609 he wrote his treatise tin Herenagh and Ternion or Churx:h lands^
'^f%f<^J ^hicfi tirere formerly appropriated to the Chorepiscopi, (ECclesiasticai
OifiiceriS who were subo r dinate to Deacons) which though free from se* *
ddat imposts . were yet subject to Episcopal levies, and were then a
matter of much litigation. This was considered a very learned di»>
. quidtion, and was fraught with much critical research* As it referred
to the Corban lands of England, as well as Ireland, it was sent by him
^ naamssci'lpt, to Bancroft then Archbishop of . Canterbury, and was by
bim prcseiited to King James. Sir Henry Spelman was indebted for his
Information on this subject, to what he extracted from this treatise, he pub-
listied it in the first .part of his glossary^ and mentions tlie source from whence
tie derived it in the following words, "« thus copiously," says he, ''^havet
obscured a light, which that renowned Pharus of the learned world, James,
* Bishop of Meath, kindled for me '* In hiaj^r^face also he rf^^kes a general
acknowledgment to Usher, Cotton, Selden, and Dr. John "WiHiains, Bishop
of Lincoln, and Xiord Keeper, for the communications he received from them^
Und stiles them ** the eminent lamixlaries and patrons of literature.'* General
Vallancey published tiiis tract of Usher's in Vol* 1. of hi» Collectanea Hlb^r*
pica, A. D. 1787, from Usher's own MSS. which is still preserved in the CoUege
JJbi^ry, Dublin. ^

He again visited England in 1609, was considerably noticed at Court^ and
««ce preached before the household. He also at this time formed many
literary friendships, especially with Sir Henry Bourgcbier, afterwards Earl
ff B^th; Sir Henry {SaTille^ Henry Briggs, the first who was appointMl *

professor of Geometry atGresham GpUege, and who afterwards was the^M
ISaviUan Professor of the same science alt Oxford^ John Seld^n the celebnteik
Barrister, John Davenant, afterwards Bishop ot Salisbury, Sftnuiel Ward^
Ills most constant and intimate correspondent, and wuo was afUrwrnrAi'*
President of Sidney College, "and Thomas Lydiat the Chronologer on whom
ite prevailed to reside in Dobim, who was afterwards married to hift
Grace's sister, and (ttr whom he procured apartments in the University. Fron»
this time it became his constant practise to pay a triennial* visit to England
in order to prosecute his literary pursuits with the greater facility. H<
^nerally divided his time between Cambridge, Oxford, and London ;
occupying himself chiefly at the principal libraries of those places^ and

mostly remaining a month at each.

»

1^ Fellows of Dublin University nnanimonsly elected him theif Provost
hi 1610, when he had attained the thirtieth year of his i|ge. This ardnoo*
bnt highly honourable office be thought proper to decline, as tlie arrangemcoC
•f Collegiate property, then involved in mach difficalty, and the undivided
attention wiiich other collegiate duties demanded, Would have considerably
interfered with tlie diligent prosecution of personal learniag, by engaging
him almost explasively in directing the stndies of others. He vras principally
employed, at this time in collecting from the Fathers, Coimciis, and Cliurdi
History, sdch extracts as were requisite for the completion of hb Theologi<^
Bibliotheca, a work whicii the Irish Rebellion at first, his annals next, and
4cath afterwards prevented him from finishing. This work was to have con-
tained an exact accomit of the various writers on Theology hi former tunes
the precise periods at which they severally flourished, the character tbehr-
works deserved,^ what work*) attributed to them were genuhiey what
spurious, as also an ample statement of the doctrines and rites of tfat
ancient Church. JIjc collections he had made for tliis purpose, he committed*
on his death bed to Dr. Langbaine, Provost of Queen's College, Oxford,'
^ bis dear friend,** as he then called him, ** and the only man," he then
4e<4ared,'' on whose learning as well, as frit>ndship he could rely to cast them
into such a form as might render them fit for the press.** Bnt while Dr.
Langbaine was engaged in fulfilling these' It^t injuctions of his revered
friend, he was liimself summaned by '< tlie High and Lofty One who in-
habiteth eternity," to appear in an eternal world. He had transcribed the
Primate's manuscript, in order to complete the marginal quotations, which
had suffered considerably by the inroads of musripula r fees, whom ,we may
consider as confederate witli his popish advetsariesa The mice endeavoured
to destroy what the Romani<its would, with equal willingness, were it In their
power, have annihilated too. Truth was never friendly to their cause,
and it has ever been their study to conceal it In t^e performance of
tliis arduous task, Dr. langbaine was em]>loyed, dnring a very severa
season, in the puliHc Library at Oxford, and thus contracted a cold, which
tdtJmateiy proved the occasion of his death in Febraary A« D. 1657, *^ to the

4 V

XVI

/ ■ ^ ' • .

• *

HJtitt^^nyB Dr. Pairr ^< of all gaed men.* . Dr. Fell, afterwards Bishop df -
Oxford, endeavoured to coiqplete those breaches, which Langbaine bad «0
nafortimately been prevented from accomplishiDg ; but they stiU Remain '
ianperfect, > and the unpublished transcript is yet in the Bodleiian Library.
The orimal manuscript in Ushei'^s own writing was, when Parr wrote, in lite'
possession of Dr. StiUingfleet, Pean of St. Paul's Cathedra), London.

"When be was m the thirty-second year of bis age, he was admitted to tlia
^ree of D. P. by Dr. Hampton, then Archbishop of Armagh and Chan-
cellor of the University of Dublin. Ue selected for the subjects of tlie
•ermons he preached kn this occasion Dan. ix ^> on the seventy weeks,.'
and Rev. XX. 4, ^'Isaw tliroses, and they sat upon tliem, and judgment
iiras given unto them : and I^saw the souls of them that were beheaded for
the witness of Jcsnsy and for the word of God, and ^hich had not worship--
ped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their*

fi>reheads, or in their hands : and they lived and resigned with Christ »
thousand years."

In 1615, belne in London he pabli^ed his first treatise at the royal press^
eptitled Gramsima QucHimis de. Chrittianurum Ecclesiarumf in Occidentiw
fntsertim partibusy obApostolicis temporibus ad nostrum usque cBtatem, contimut
ntccessioM et ftatu, Jiisierica Expl^atw* This work was dedicated to King.
JamW, by whom it was regarded as a very excellent peiformance. The
design of it was to prove, that Christ always had a Church on earth un-
corrupted with Popish errors, and that the reformed and primitive Char€l>ea
exactly corresponded with each other in their sentiments respeetiiig divine
tmth, and their opposition to the* nnscriptural dogmas of the Romish
Hierarchy. The first part. of this work comprised all the intervening period
between the sixth century, and the accession of Gregory YII. to the
Pontiticate in the tenth century, Tlie second part was brought down to
the year 1270. He also had resolved to publish another part embracing the
ages between this JEra and the Reformation, but his papers relating toil
were unfortunately lost, at tiie time he was pillaged of his books and
manuscripta in Wales, as will hereafter be related. It was Usher's intentio*
to have published the whole in a perfect form, after the publication of his
Uncle Stanihurst's* answer to the first part, lliis he mentions in the

* Richard Stanikursi after the death of his wife settled in the Low
Countries, and was ordained there. He was appointed domestic Chaplain
to the Arch-Duke Albert, and the Infanta Clara Isabella Eugenia, After
the appearance of his nephevr's work he published an epistolary premonition
at Paris, announcing a future controversy with Usiier. His death, which lilip-
pened at Brussels ia 1618; prcyeinted the contest. Usher in a tetter, whieh he

A

xrii ^

tbllowhig passage ^trael^d from a letter of bis to liu|Brother io-Taw Lydiat,
wiueh may be found in the (idtU page of Pai-r s collection/' Tbere is wanting
for the accomplishment of the secoaJ p^rt, .an hundred years story : whicli
defect iu the continual ion of the work is by me aappUed. I purpose to
pnblisli the whole work together much augmented : but do first expect the
publication of wy Uucle Suuiihurstfs answer to the former, which I hear is
sinoe his death sG»t t» Paris to ^ prii^d. I am advertised also^ that even
bow there is come out at Antwerp, a treatise of my countryman Christopher'
de Sacro^Bosco, De wsub Ecclemte Itu)eaiigtdi(m$, wberehi he hath some
plain dealing witii me. Both these I would willingly see before I set out
my. Book anew : that if tbef have justly found fault with any thing, I may
amend it 5 if unjustly, 1 may defend it :'* nn excellent rule, says Dr, Aikin,
for a etmtroversialistt but one, it may be added^ which is seldoa adopted ;
for men mostly defend themselves^ as well when their positions are proved
to be erroneous, as when candor must admit them to be correct. In this
year too he entered into a matriroonial alliance with Phqgbe, the daughter of
his early and valued friend pr. Luke Challoner. This Lady was an heuress
of considerable fortune, and her father o» his dying bed, implored her,
liever to connect herself with any other person, if Dr. Usher 'should propose
for hen This last parental injunction w» not disregarded. She and Usher
#njoyed a very considerable portion of conjugal felicity during the protracted
period of forty years, at the 6onclnsion of which she left tbe aged champrow
of religion, and literature, to finish his course alone, without the comfit or-
support of his long loved companion. He soon followed her however to
the blissful abodes of the blessed. Only ei^teeii months ehipsed between
the death of eachi They had only one^ child, and that child* a daughter,
Elizabeth, who was afterwards married to Sir Tunotfaj Tyrrel, Kt.*

nm - - ' ■• ■.——■■.■- . ■.■..,-.,- - in, . , ..

wrote him when he was at Louvain, and which is the first inParr's collection,
expresses much affection toward liim, and ihfreats him to procure se-'
veral rare M SS. and Books for him, and to send him some' writings, which
Stanihnrst himself wrote, and published.

* Dr. John Miltier in his tonr throu^ Ireland, asserts that an *^ im-
mediato dec^ndant" of Arehbishop Usher's^ the Rev* James Usher, ^ be-
taking himself, to the eontroversy, carried on between his ancestor, and
Ip^c-Syfnmonds, Wv io dverpowered and convinced by the arguments of the
latter, that.he abandoned the religion in which he had been educated, and
embraced that of the ancient Church." He cannot have been Usher's tin-
meditili desc^dtmt, as Usher had no son, neither is it possible he could have
studied the eontroversy carried on between hit ancestor and Fita-$yinmo«ds as

/ '

tviii

1. D. i«15, a eonvaartiM «* th« Oergy wm M«mM«d4fc««»N|e i»^t«^
«tatWe to the Irish Chofch. At this «>»ve.tion the ItWiJirtid« of ^.
Hgion were dr«wn «p by Usher, ieeortog to «. orfer of *e Jy^ «[
trLh he ^ a member. It has b«« «»erted that these arttcle. d.d not
.ccord with tho«> which were adopted by the English Church ; but U j,b/
«, mean, probable, that the then Lord Depaty Chichester wopid have bee-r
ordered by King James to sign tl.em iff his name, if the, re. ly, were con^
Sh/terodox.orcontrary.tothesenUments of the English Refo^er.
3^ wa* too good a theologian to be thus i*posed on. The.r ^V^^
iTappeat fully ftom a just and impartial companion of each w.th e«eb,
*,d f,«mtWs circumstance that the Synod .f 1635. .t the «,me Ume tf«t

fl«v adopted the articles of the. Church of En-land to prore the« ^
fomity with thein, still paWicly retained tfie articles, 104 A number, whwh^
werearomulsated by the Synod of 1615. / As ^ ^^"^fT,^^"^^.
|^*^d fhose doctrines, which are wnally •^M'^'jT*^^*
^chTere in fact embraced by aU the reformed Ch«rche,» h« m^
for enemi*. he had in common with all tho«e who hvmg godly m Chr»t
jLs. pwfess the trtith in ihi nnadnlterated rimplicity, rep«.«ted hm^^
iTporil to King Jame.,f But the blessed God, Who c«»eth « riJ»

Hi*i

itimoirtierc exoBtIr Tgiii accJiwnt, if true, WQttl4,oiJy prove the decided

^Wteof ti|felpii«MnheiirUgaiitttQpd,wluch,w mthtehi^tanc^^ »o obstinately

• r<i»etl ti-ollPt and en^ifaces fiO^cliooit aUboikgh the one U pojirtrayed in all

it0iovcitttieai» a#d the otJ^e*. deleted ifiitt i^itive and repnteiVe defonnity.

* In proof of tWa aiaertion conslUt Mathias's ^ If qniiy into the Doctrine*'
#f the Reformation, &e."

+ Dr. Parr has puWWied a letter dated «4th OiJtober, 1620, addressed
U Dr Usher, from Emanuel Downing, an Irish Clerprtian, to prove that
the term Puritati vras at that time indifferently appUed to all pipns and ortlio-
^tok miniatets, to injure them in the estimation of King Jamei, by whom
the' Puritans w^ not regarded with any emotions of love. In thii
letter we are informed, that the Priests finding they could « no longer
prevail with their juggfirig tricks" adopted a new device : " They have
now," says he; ««tirfed up some chrfty Prifsts, who very boldty rail
btfthat ministers and people, saying, they seek to soW thi* damm^bla
heresy of Puritanism among them ; which word though not understood
but only known te be most ocBous to- hia Majesty makea many aMd to joja*
themselves unto the Gospel." To prevent ii greater nusphief « he recom-
mends a petition to be presented to his Majesty, to define a PuriUn, whereby,
the mouths of those scoffing enemtes would be stopped, and if his Majesty,
be not at leisure, that he would appoint some cood me» to do it for him."
Definition of terms hai been much r^ewmended by Mr. Locka, tt w^
Iravertialitta*

tilings to writ Hg e i ie t Ibr ge#d to tfwn iVlMi Imn Uniy* canietf co^
fiiH«ble ftdv»ita|tt to accrue to feriii fr^ym the impeteat malic* of li%
jMcnsers. For tlsber faaviDg ^ecwii to fbit Eiiglaiicl abpat the latter cdA
•ftl^e year 1619, tlie Xjord Deputy and Conncil of Iidaady being faliy
iensible of the scandiA, gave him the following r«conimendatofy )^tt$g
tofht Prify OwAdl of Eoglaod e <

May it please yonr Iiordshipf,

The extiaordi»ary ahent of tlis bearer, Mr. Dr. Usher, preiratfeth irifk

nsy ,to offer him that &vour, which we deny to many that move ua, to b#

Irecoiniiiended to yourl^HrdDhlpis and we do it the rather, becante we ara

4^^^^ ^^ sethimi;igh| in hU Maj|flty'8 opinion, who it seeftis hathl>ee]i

jpformed, that he is somewliat transported with singalacities, and unaptneH

to be conformable to the rales and i»rders of the Church* We are so fu

from soapecting him in ,tliat kind| that we may bol<^ recommend him to

your X^^irdships, m a man orthddoic^ and wort% to fovem in the CGfbrdf,

when oQcasion shall be presented. And his Majesty may be pleased to ad-*

yancehim; he being one that hath preaehed before the State here iFoi^

^ghteen yeiirs : and has beeo his Majesty's Professor, of Divinity in tfa^

University these thirteen years, and a man who lias given himself over to

his profession : an excellent and pfubful nireacher, a modest ttian, aboll||dhi||

|n goodness : and his life and doctrine SO agreeable, ii those who agree not

iwith him, are yet constrained to love and admire AMn. And Ur Mh an

one we beseech your Lordships to nnderstand i)iiii ; and accordingly to

speak to Ids Majesty -, ^aA thus ' with the rembmbsaiiee of oar hi|mbif

ilEties we takf leave*

Vonr Lordships most hnmble at commahdy

Ai>. LOFTUS, Qhanc. joiiir kino,

OI^fTEK ST. JOHN, IIEimY DOCWRAy

WIL^^IAM TpAMENSIS, WILLIAM^ METHW0X.Oj
DUD. KORTOl^, FRA. AUNOIfeR^.

From UubUnf the
iasto/Sepi.i6lL9.

When this character of XJsher had been read, Kiqg Jame% sent for him,
fcnd after a long interview, m which he Conversed with lam on several
learned and religions sub)ects^ he was so remarkably satisfied with
|iim, he ended by exclaimhig, '' Ib^ Knave Puritan is a bad man;
Iml the Knifve's iPnritan is ahi honest man." The Bishoprick of Meatb
was at thb tinj^e vacant, and King James to express his high opinion
Of him, witltoiit toiy ^licatioti fVom any q^aaff er, voiuntaiily nominated
him to fti tbd was afterwardii in the constant habit of boastin^r tiiat
^^^ Vtmer wte a piftho^ of his owti making. His Conge d^Eelire was
Jiill oter imh^isdiateiy) a«d he wal eleeted to the See b^r the Oeaq and

o 2

Oh^ter. On lliis»«wsio«»be received the folio wi»9*tett«r horn the Lolii
j5epaty/addressed to Dr. James U4ier, Bishop Elect ^f.Meatb.

^ ^^ ' I thank God for your preferment to tfie Bishoprick of Meatli :
Hit Majesty Iherein iiath done a gracions favour to his poor Church here :
There is none hut ar« exceeding glad that you are called tlicregnto; even
some Papiste themse»€* have largely testified tlieir^gbdues. of it. Your
grant is, ^nd other necessary things shall be sealed this day, or to-morrow :
I pray Cod bless yQU, and whatever you -undertake, so I rest

Your Lordship!s mo«t aiec^ion^te friend,

♦ OL. GKANDISONfe.

While he was yet delaved in England, apd before he was yet consecrated,
% Parliament was convened at Westminster, on the first day of February,
4620. The following passage, extrapted by Dr. Parr from his diary, relates
some circumstances which opcurred at this time. « I was appointed by tiie
House of Parliament, to Preach at St. Margaret's, Westminster, Feb. r.
The PfeWnds claimed the privilege of the Church, and their exemption
from.EpiscopalJurisdictien for many hundred years, and offered their own
service : whereupon the House bSng displeased, appointed the place to be.
at the temple. I ^vas chosen a second time 5 and Secretary Calvert, by th^
Appointment of the Ilouse^ spoke to the King that the appointment of the
House might stand : The Ring said, it was very well done. Febroary 13,
ieing Shrove Tuesday, I diiicd at Court ; and betwixt four and five I kissed
the King's hand, and had conference with bim touching my Sermon. He
»ai4, I had charge of au unruly flock, to look unto the next Sunday. He
asked me how I tuougiit it could statfd with true divinity, that 50 many
hundred should be tied, upon so short waraing, to receive the Communion
upon a day, all could nof'be in charity, after so 'late contentions in tte
Hoase : many .'must needs come without preparation, and eat their own cob-
^demnation; That himself required all hb Household to receive the com-
munion, but not al^ the same day, unless at Easter, when the whole Lent
^as a titae of preparation. He bade nae tell them, I hoped they were all
prepared, but wished they might be better. To exhort them to unity, and
concord : To love God first, and then their Ring and Countiy : To look to
the urgent aecessities of tlie times, f|d the miserable state of Christendom,
with Bis daJt, ^tii cUo dat, (He doubly gives, who gives witli speed,) Feb. 18,
*he first Sunday in Lent, I preached at St. l^argaret's, Westminster, to
« iliem ; and Fobruary 27, Hie House sent Sir James Perrot, and Mr, Drak^
to give me thanks, and to desire me to prinl'tbe Sermon, which was dona
accordingly ; the Text being npon the firsrof the Cor. x. 17. " For
lading nwny, are OBo Bread, and ob» bodjr ; for wt are all partake

'. ...1

" For M

f

^me Bread," Tkt mmmmddi of SaitUs here spoken of, be comidered in tv^
p<MDt%jof view, Uie ^Howship they have with the Body laid down in tht
beginning, and thi» fellowship which they have with the Head laid down ia
^e end of tiie verse. Ih explanation he quotes the following passagt
of 1 John i. 3, " Thaf wliich we have seen and heard, declare we unto you,
tliat ye also may have fellowship with us j and truly oirt* fellowship is with
the Father, and his Son Jesns Christ." Let them therefore, he adds, that
walk in darkness, brag as much as they hst of their ^ood fellowship : this
blessed Aposiie assures us, that sucb only as do walk in the light, have
tellawship one with another ; even as th'^y have fellowahip with God, and
tHa Son Jesus Christ, whose blo«d4 shiAl -cleanse them from all tin, and t«
wha^ better company can a man com^ than *< to the general assembly and
CJhurch of the first bom, &c. Heb. xii, 23, i4.'? No fellowslrip, doubtless, is
comparable to this Communion of Saints. After these observations he
enlarges on believers partaking of one Breadji as a proof of their being one
Body in Christ, and every one members one of another, and declares tMI
use which we are to make of tliis wonderful conjunction, to be two fold :
1, <' Tiiat there should be no seism in the body. *i, That the mexnbers should
have tiie same care one for another." Having considered the unien of the
Members of Uie Body with each other, he next considers their onioii <* witii
the Head, even Christ, who is the main foundation of this heavenly union. Out of
bim," says he, ** there is nothing but confusion; without him weareoothinglMt
disordered heaps of rubbish, by him it is that we being many are one Btet^d
and one Body, being all partakers of that bread spoken of in the preceding
verse ; the Bread which we break is it not the Commnnion of the Body of
C!iristr" He next examines the meanmg of the word Bread, as comprehending
not only thl^ Bread tfthe Lor<f, but also the Lord Atnwf//, the Uving Bread whidi
came down from Heaven ; and then regards the Sacrament in the fifstphice,8S
symbolical and relative. Under which head he considers it as having a twofold
relation to the thing signified, the one of a sign^^ the other of a seal When
s|Kaking of it as a seal he makes the following admirable observations: ** He
that hath, in his chamber the picture of the French King, hath but a bar*
sign, which may possibly make him think of that King when he looketh on
it; but showeth not that he hath any manner of interest in him. IC it
otherwise with him, that hath the King's great seal for the confirmation of tlii

. title, that he hath unto all the lands and liveliliood, which he doth enjoy. And
as here the wax that is affixed to th(ise letters patent, however for sub*
stance it be the very same with that which is to be found every where,
yet being applied to this use, is of more worth to the Patentee, than all the
wax in the country beside : so standeth it witli the outward element in the

/ matter of the Sacrament. He ^oceeds next to consider the inward thing
signified : first, what it h we receive ; not only the benefits which fiow

•ibiND Christ, but Christ himself; we ar . partakers of Christy and members of

liis body ; secon41y hcW) and in what manner we receive it, it is spiritually,

P the guiet^HSng spirii descettdiog dowowftrd from the Head, to be in ot t
Ibntttain of supeitiatural lUk ; and a Ike^ffa&ih wroii|^ht by (he same itf^t^
Itocending from us npward, to lay last hold upon haB, ^o having: bj
-Inniself pnrged our nns, sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on higlfe;^
Having insisted on the anion of theM^Mbers tn the Body and to the Head, be
liezt very copiously enlarges on the members being disunited from those who
i WQTe not of the sMtm body, the necessity of their being dissevered, especially
from Idolators, whtcb he proves tbft Piapists lo be, and enters minntely
iito the idolatry of the Romish Qinrek ; after whitih tie concludes.

. The Lord Bishop Elect retnmii^ the ti^ceeding year into lireland, Wl^
then consecrated there, by the Lord Primate Hampton j and entered on
lite execution of the episcopal office, veilh the justest conception of its
Importance^ a conscientious resolve to fulfil its duties, and a deteiiuinatioQ
.■ever to relinquish that constancy of ptreachiug, vritb which the coarse of
4it ministry had previously been msu^ked. He knew n<^ reason why ii
latent, which grew, flourished, and exhaled its odours |n the gavdens. jof
immblelife, shOuM wither, withhold its fragrancy, and die, when trant-
lilanted to the parteres of the great. He saw no cause why a person, who
iHideavoHred to be f4ithful in a situation of minor trust, should consider
bitaisl^ absolved firoraall obli(|^tion, when advanced to one of more respon-
lihilitjr ^beeordingly bemg conscious that bis duty as a Bishop did not mcrelif
laiint is the appointment of Pastors over the several coi^egations within
kit jMriadietioiky or the decision of ecclesiastical causes,, be ttiU . bound
liiBifelf,te the fiuthfal discharge of his ministerial fiin^tioni, by the motto to
Ml SpiKOpal seal, " Va M^y si noa evaiigelizero,"woii be unto me if I preach
{Bit ^ Otrijpel. '' B®^ ^^ advanced," says Dr. Parr, '< his provmcii
mM eumtiywlint migbt be altered, but not his mii^d, nor humble teai»
fee of spirit ; neither dTd he cease to turn as many as he could from
darfcneis to light $ from nn, afid Satan to Christ ; by his preaching, writini|f,
gAd excmphny Itfe*" Would to God that such characters more abounc||^,
^#lld that mofe Were to be found, who with Usher adopted for their mod^\
lh«t cfauilcter, which Augustine gave of the admurable Ambrose, ** that ho
biM him evenf Lord's Day rightly di^ndhg the word rf truth unto the
«eo)ple," Et €UM fittdem in papula 9erbum veri^atia recte tract^m amni d{€
pominica i^Mihum ! Man may preach Sunday after Sunday, but if the
i*^rd of truth be not fi^lbAilly taught, .and rightly divided;^ sudi preach-
ing wiU not only be in vain, but will redound to the eternal confusion of
kich preacSiert. It may tmly be observed by Ministers, with him, in tho
trtirtti hir used at Wiostead when preaching before the Kmg^ <' let us preach
fiftver so many Sermons unto the people, our labour is lost^ as long as th«,
foundacioa is mdaid, and the first principles tntaught, upon which aO ,
other doctriiies must be bnildedi*

^ tn Octbber, 1 622, Oiii' Prelate preached a sermon befiire liord FUkbnd, da
^ arrival in Ireland, if L^rd Pepnty, which eiu;ited cbauderablo offeneo

I

• I

ilmoiig tbfi jltoiiaiuttiy ^ tkey represented it to hti an exhortation to the qqW
OoTemofy to draw the sirard agaiiist|the enemies of the establukedCUurclu It;
most tie granted he was '^ too good and peaceable a qian" to desire ^ saoguinarj
tteasares," bat he was also too wise not to know, that a free and onguard^ toler^
iion of Popery would bo aHke dangerons to religion, and the state. W)iile he abr
h<MTedperMcatfon, he knew restraint to be imperative* He wai^ penuaded of
"WlMt Dean Mihier has since observed, that ^^ * die Government has a right t«
restrain men, and oblige them to keep their idolatry to themselves, the samo
right as to oblige vessels to peiform ,«qciaran.dne, when there is reason tf
suspeot the plague." Had thb mode been ever since continued, the Idoli^
SB^pemicious superstitions of ¥^ptl invintion would havo long since ex«
^ired in Ireland, as tliey did in England, and the ieuds of this poor diib^
tracted Country, would witli them, have kmg since been buried in diejf
common grave. Hie account «f this matter is thus related by himaelf tt
« letter to Lord GrandisoD :

ify veqr good Lord,

I had purposed with myself long Hn now to baire Iten yo#
Honor in England $ which was one reason, among odi^ why I did forbear
to trouble you hitherto with any letters. Bnt seeing I thin}i it wit
iiow fall out, that I shall remiun here thb winter, I thoqgbt it msr dnigry
botli to tender my thankfiilnes^ unto yonr Lordship lor all the boaofpnib^
Ihvoiirs which I have received at your hands, and #ithal to aeqpaipd
you widi a certam particuiir, which partly doth coaeem myielf, ami in
some sort also the state of the Church in this poor nation* liie dny that mf
Lord of FUkland received the sword,, I preached at CkrUt Cfmrck: vrt- -
fitting myself to the present occasion^' look for my Texjt those wmcds in thff-
19th of Romans, ^He bearetb not tte svord ip vain.* Itheie showed^
i. vrimt waii meant by this sword. f.The sulject wherein that powcf .
reeted. 3. The matters wherem it was exercised* 4. llaeBeiipon what it ncm
to tear the sword ui vain* Whereupon fidlii^ upon the duty of ^'
lii^[isttate in seeing those laws executed that wek« uiade for the iiirtheranp^ *
of Goifs service, I first deblared,f that no more was to be eiq>ectcd henia
for Hie subordinate Magistnie than he had received in comnuaalon from tM
stipreme ; in whose power it hiy to limit the other at his' pleasure. Second|i]r»
I wished, that if his Miyesty (who is, under God, our Supreme Governor)
were pleased to extend his 4flemency towsvd his sub)ects that were recusants,
•ome order notwithstanding might be taken with- them^ that they should not

« Milnei^ Hitfery of tfaff Church of Christy $ Ediite, Vol t. p, f fA

five us pul>lic affronts, .and take possession' 6f oiVr Cilnrches befofe our
faces. And that it might appear, that it was not withont caiue that I mavM
this motion, I instanced in two particulars that had lately fallen oirt in
Biine own Diocese : The one Certified unto uie by Mr. John Ankers,
Iteacher of Athlone, (a man well known onto yonr Lordship) wiio wrote
unto me, that going to read prayer^ at Kilkenny, in Westmeath, be fomxA
ab old Priest,^ (and abont forty with him,) in the Chnrch; who was so bold
as to require him (the said Ankers) to dcpRrt, until he bad done his business.
The other concernihg tlie Friars, was not content to possess the house of
Mnltiferna alone (whence your Lordship haddklodgcd thcfir) but went about
to make collections for the re>edxfyiflg «f another Abbey Molengarre, ibr tfte
edtertaiifingofanother swafm of Locnsts. Thesa filings I touched only in
general, not mentioning any circnmsfanCes of p(»Tsons or places. Thirdly,
I did entreat, that whaMqev^r connivance were nsed unto others, the -lavi
Bight be strictly executed againat such as revolted from us , flbat we might
at leastwise keep our own, and not suffer tlicm without all fear to fall away
from us. Lastly I made a public protestation, thc^t it was far from my mind,
to excite the Magistrates nnto any violent courses against them, as one that
that did natumlly abhor all cruel dealings, and wished that effusion of blood
might be held rather the badge of the IVhore of Babylon^ tlian of the Church of
God* These points, however they were dehvered by me with such limita-
tions, as in moderate men^s judgments might seem rather to intimate aH
allowance of a Toleration in respect of the general, than to exasperate the
•tate nnto any extraordinary severity : yet did the Popish Priests persuade
their followers, that I had said, the sword had rusted too long in the sheath*
iffhereaa in my whole Sermon, I never made mention either of iiist or
sheath ; ye\some also did not stick to give out, that I did thereby closely
tax yourself for being too remiss in prosecuting of the Papist;)><n the time of
yonr Government. I have not such diffidetice in your Lordrhip's good
•pinion of me, neither will I wrong myself so much, 'as to spend time in
refelling so lewd a calumniatian. Only I thought good to mention thest
things unto your Lordship, that if any occasion should be offered hereafter
to speak of them, you might be informed in the truth of matters i Wherein,
if I haye been too troublesome unto yon, I hamb^y crave pardmi, aai

jrtft,

Ifourhonor'crin all duty,

DttMi'n, Oct. 16,

£?er ready to be cgoimanded,

,1AC. MIDENSM.

About this time some Magistrates who were violent Eomanists, obstinatelpf
ttfosed to take the oaths of sup rem:icy and allegiance* It was resolved to
pautht sentence of pr^muntrc against tUcm, but before this ^raier festrt

t
A

•V

%.

>
*'

xxr

lliottk] be rtsortcd to» the Privy Council detemitned, fully to apprize tli«m
•f the daii|[ers to which they were cxpoited, and ttie legality of the oatii
whieli they were called upon te take. The Bishop of ATeath was accordingly
a|>pointod to conrey, to these imssoNkd Papvts, the n*f rcifu! retol? et of
Cover^meot. In the fulfilment of thia dnty, his Lordship delivered a dia-
course, in which he established the sijpreraacy of all Princes within their
own dominion*, and profed that the Bishop of Rome had no lawful daim
to any Ecclesiail&cal or Spiritual Supremacy within these Reahns. This
•peech had the desired effect, the scrnples of several offenders were removed,
the oath was taken, and all tlic consequences of disobedience avoided. Se
Hrell pleased was his Majesty with Usher's defence of his authority, that he
appointed him a Privy Counsellor not loni; after, and wrote him thefellew-
iqg letter expressive of his approbation :

J AMES RfiX. ,

Right Reverend Father in God, and Right Trusty and Vel?
beloved Counsellor, Wfe greet you well. You have not deceived our ex^
pectation, nor the gracious opinion We ever conceived both of your abilities
la learning, and your faithfulness to Us and our Service. Whereof, as we
have received sundry testimonies botli from our precedent Deputies, as
likewise from Our Right Trusty and Welbeloved Cousin, «nd Counsel^-,
t)ip Viscount Falkland, our present Deputy of that Realm ; so have we no.w
#f late, in one particular, had a further evidence of yoar Duty and Affection,
well expressed by your late carriage in Our Castle Chamber there, at the
censure of those disobedient Magistrates, who refnsed to take the oath of
supremacy. Wherein your zenl fgr the maintenance ©f our Ju6t and Lawful
Power, defended with so ranch Learning and Reason deserves our Princely
and gracious thanks -, which We do by this our letter unto yon, and so bid
you farewel.— Given under our Signet, at our Court at Wliitehall, the
tlevcntli of January„1622. In the Twentieth Year of Our Reign, of Gr^at
liritain, France, and Ireland.

To thi Right Reverend Father in God}
tmi Our Right Trusty and ffelbe-
loted€ounsellor,tlie Bishop of Meaih*

TIsis yemr he published his treatise on ihe Religion ancientbj professei ^ 2%>
imh and Biitons, This woik chiefly gomnsts of extracts from the varioni
writings of our ancient Saints, and Monks, at that proad'period of Erin's and^
Albion's glory, when Religion ftnd Learning sought their shores, and took v
fuge in their venerable woods; at what time tliey fled from the intolerant and
^rsecttting fH^gn of Superstition and Ignorance. The passages adduced in Ba»
work, indisputably prove that the Clergy then not only permitted, but stre*
aneiuly ei^joined the reading of the Holy Scripiwres : That the Poetriaef they

4

• •

XXVI

^arhcd, agreed xritU tfiose tke RefoinierA tafigbt, respec;tinj; Preit!,tnititim^.
Grace, Free-will, FaUh\ and Works, Jastificaiion^ and Sauciificoilm ; Tliat-
t lie notions of Purgatwij and pratfert for the dead, yuare not cntertaiaed by
them ; and that in (act none of the dlsttoguisUiiK; sentimnnts of Popery. yit&Mk.
embraced by them. In this view of ndtion;U divinity he evidenced const*
iTerable research, and deprived the Romanists of cue of their favoutite
appeals, in defence of their nnj^odly snperstitionn, the supposed antiquity ot
tlieir. tenetft. He de<!icated it to his esteemed friend Sir Christfl^ilcr .Siblhorpe'^
Jilstice of the Common Pleas in Ireland^ and aftei-wards reprinted it ia
liondan, A. U. 16S1.

Twro years after his appointment to ^he Bishopric of Meaih, the Privy
Council of Ireland received a letter from King James to give hini
permission to repair to England, to complete his work on the antiquities of
tite British Churches. The commencement of this letter li thus quoted
by I'arr:

JAMES REX,

, Ri^ht Trnsty and Wclbeloved Consin, &c. We greet yow

v»cll. Whereas \Ve have heretofore in our Prineely judgment made chnict
of l^e Uij^ht Rev, Father in God, l")r. James Usher, Lord Bishop of Mfath^
to employ him in coUertin;; llie antiquities ot the Brit sh Church, before,
and since tlie Christian Faith was received by the tngli^h nation, aitd

whereas We are also given to nnder^tdiid, tlmt tlie bald Bisliop hath already
t:.)Ven pains in divers tl)in<:s in that kind, \iv]nc!i being pu})hshed, nii^ht tend
to the furtiit>rance of Reiii'ioii, and good LeKnin^; 0;;r pleasure the refoie
k, that 80 soon as the said Bishop hath betilelt the ncrc^sary i^i/fjirs of l.ii
Bishopric tliere, he sitould repair into England, aud to one of t\l^^ Univer-
sities heie, to enable hrniself, by the helps to be had tliere, to piocced th*
better to the finishing cf t'lt- saiil work. Requiring you licreby to cmAe our
licence to be passed unto iiim the said Loid Bii»liup of xMeath, utidcrour
tlrcat Sual, or otherwise, as he shall desire it ; aud unto you as sliali b«
tliought fit fur his repairing unto this kingdom i'ur Om* Service, aud for his
c >utianancc here, so lon^ tane as he shali have occasion to i»tay about tl]t
I'crfsct^ag of those works nndertaken by liim, by Our Commapdment ; and
for ti;e good of the Church, &c.'' Such and ^o great was the c>tiu)ati(m iji
wuicii he was deservedly held! such and so gicat was the opinion then en-
tertained of his cxteuMve reseat ches! It i« to this work I pi<suine thai'
•Su: Robert Cotton refers, in a letter which he wrote to Usher^ dated
March *4t, KJ'i'i, and of which the following is an extract : — " iVIy honour-
• Uii^Lord, the opportunity I had by the i^oiiig over of Uiia honourable
^eutleia;m, Sir Li^nry UuBrchier, I could nut pass over without doing my
*<»rvice to your L&id--hip in tiicse few hues. Wc tie all glad here you aie
I, > It ell settled to your own content and ii;e)it, }ct sorry that yon must
kat« io importanl a cause of slay ; that all Lope* vs^ Lad la liave ^ucu y(»ar

l^oiUltfp in theso parte is alinist taken away) yet I doubt Mt liiit <he
W3r(/iy MJdrft you gave in Enjian I tfte drst life to, anl have sp far happily
Ifl-bco/^ded in, will be again a jnJtt motive to draw yon over into EngTand to
«ee itperfecteJ, for without y»iir direction in the sequel I am afraid it will
be hopeless and impossibly: Let me, I pray you, intreat from your
Honor, the copy of as much as yon have finislied, to show his Majesty,
that he may be the more earnest to urge on otlier labourers to work up,
with your Lordship's advice the ifest." * Oilier labourers we may "hence
conclude Were not considered competent, and therefore Usher, as we have
alrcaily seen, received the Royal Command to perfect the work in England,
in the execution of whicli he \vddi so far happily proceeded. He accordingly
#beyed the mandate, remained a year in En^^hmd, procured all the
information, and consulted all the manuscripts, whether 4n public or private
libraries, which he ileemed necessary for the eompletiou of ,Jus design.
During the time be now abode in England, he was invited lly the King to
lib royal hnnti^g seat at Wi^istead in Essex, whcr^ lie p>i^eac}ied a sermob
before his I^I-»jedty, from Epiies. iv« tS, '^ Till we all come in the unity of
Ihe&ith, Am\ of the knowledge of the Son o^Ood, nnto a' perfect man, anA9
(lie fliea^nre. of the stature of the fnlness of Christ,*' 'I» this sermon h«
•hserved, '* as w«Jil the matter of ibis BQilding, fr< t^aa the 9truci%re of it;
and f urtlior also cnnsitlered m the structure, first, the laying of the fovndatteii|
In the uhUy of the Fiutk^ und <if the SUmwUdge of the Sbn of Chd : secondfy,
the btingiBg of* Ibe^, work to perfection, anB tlie raising «f it to its Just ^
bright, unt9 n perfect fltan, unto the measure of the slaittre of lAe fitlness .(/
ChriitJ* Under the lirst head, he particularly combated the prefemning
arrogance of Kome» and Rome's Bishop in assuming to themselves tha
title of Universal Charch« and Universal Bishop ; and shows that ^' tlfa
Church reformed in our days is none other Chnrch thatt that whieh WM
4fformcd in ihcdaysbf our ^orefatliers ; tiioiigh it hatlino agreement, for
ail that, with Poiiery, which is the<^pesttlen4e that Wiilked ia those timet
of l>arktiess, and tlie destruction tlmt walked at aoon-dvLy.** Tliiiti^crmoti
be published aflcxwards by the ri^al commaod^aad entitled it, Jl brief deduNt-
fhH of the UmiversalHy qftke Church cf Christ, and tlie Unity ^the CtOholi;
Fniih professed thertia.

On his return to Ireland in '1621, he was occdpicd for sometime, in
answering the challenge of Molone an Irish Jesuit, of the College of Lou-
vain. In collecting mateiials for which purpose, we find he was cn;^aged
ibthe March of 16i^3, as he mentions in a letter of that dace to Dr. Ward,
' llie niatters which he discussed in tliis book, relate to tIi(F opinions cntei-
tained by the^ Fathers concerning Tradition, Real Presence, Auricular
C-onfesftiouy Priest's poweir to forgive sins, Pur^^tory, Prayer for the l3oad,
limbus Patrum, Pray/er to Haiuts, Images^ Free-will, and Merits. About

#

XICVIll

tljrei yetii af'ter tht publication of thi^ireatise, Maleiie wrote a tediom^
scorrilons, and abusive answer to it, of wl^ch Parr thus speaks : " It w^s
full of qnotatioDif either falsely cited out of the Fathers, or else out of divers
supposititious authors ; as also forged m[racles, and 'lying Legends, made
use of merely to blind the eyes of ordinary readers, who are not able to
distinguish gold from dross ; all Avliich/' he continues, '< gave the Bisliop
so great a disgust, that he disdained to^nswer a fool according to his folly,
and madino reply to him." Hut some of Usher's friends, Dr. Hpy],Dr. Sini;^
and Mr. Puttock, w^e too jealous of his honor to permit him thus to bp
maligned, they therefore undertook the task of discovering the siAtilty of
the Jesuit, find the emptiness of his boasting-pand they accordingly vtrf
Ctjpply and learnedly efifected their design.

In 'the same year he as;ain rofumed to Snglaml, and concluded his
Work, on the Antiquities of the British Churches, already mentioned. ' While
kt was detained in completing Uiis treatise, the^Primacy of Ireland beeam«
t«cant, and King Jamesva^in took this opportimity of evpte»ing his
l»gard for biro, and the opinion he entertained of his worth by^appoUitinf
llim Archbishop 6f Armafjjli, ■ akhongh many penons "of distinction presentoil
themselves as competitors ; and \u a short time tlte appointment was con-
itnned by the elective voice of the Dean and €hapter ^ of that See. Soon
afterwards hii Msgesty gave him further proof of his royal fkvOur by writkngto
the Nobleman, who had lately been appointed guardian «v«r the lem|iora]|p.
tic« of Armagh, '* forbidding him to meddle with, or receive any of tb«
rents or profits of the same, but immediately to deliver what he had already
l-eceived unto, the receivers of the present Archbisbop, since be vtus employed
m England about his Majest^'*s special service, &e.'* It is by no means
surprising tlmt m man of Usher's eryditimi, piety, and talents, should fco
lignally have commanded the admiration and love of Kings, Nobles, and
l^ignitarte^. Nor is if by aiij^ means ^trange that a man of his character and
ihtegvily slionld so remarkably have overcome the prejudices of party,
silenced the clamours of opposition, and ingratiated himself with men whose
principles wvrc avouedly hostile to> those he held, and for which he ever
l^rofpased so conscientious and rigorous a regard. At the very momctit
when James conpeded all that was demanded by Franee in favour of an
idolatrous. Church, at what time he was ncgpciating an alliance for bis Sbn
wi^ that Court, he promoted him to the PriinaCy of Ireland, although he
was decidcil in his opposition to Popery, and equally, averse also to those
theological sentiments which James had now found it convenient to espouse^
as adopted by men, who had recently engaged themselves in upholding
ami extending bis Prerogative. When this Monarch terminated his pcacefnl^
and, in many respect?, useful reign, which occurred at the peried of
which we are now writing, his Son Charles, on his accession to the throne^
evidencad the same kutdness to Usker, by writing a letter nnder Ml Pnv|'

^ • ■ •

1^^ to flie Lord Deputy and Trea»at«r of IrelEUid, signifying M^
^ Wliereas the present Archbishop of Armagh had for many years together^
'* on several occasions, performed many painful, and acceptable servkei to
'* his dear Father deceased, and upon his special directions. That there<bitt
" be was pleased as a gracious acceptattpn thereof, and in consideration of
'' his said services d Jne, or to be done hereafter, to bestow upon the said
'* Primate, out of hi^ Princely bounty four hundred pounds, English, out
** of the Re venues^of that Kingdom." Of what services was thb princely
bounty an acceptation ? It was an acceptation of scnrices pnofessedljr
rendered against the influence and wider spread of Popery, and lor tho
jHippression of its antichristian and idolatrous worship ; and yet Ctaarki
was solenanly engaged to tolerate the Romanists and their Cmd,. and orapi
110 doubt at home assailed by all the arguments, of femaie aHnrftment to
.fulfil the compact into which he entered. It is highly probable too, that
in tiie (Cabinet also his Arminian advisers were not silent in dissuading
> him from conferring any mark of favour on a man ; whom they cer-
tainly regarded as too nearly corresponding, in his system of fiiith, with
the first Reformers. Nor was Royalty alone enamoured of his worthy
tiVen the bigotted, and persecuting Laud ibnnd it in his heart to tole-
rate Jiim, although he corresponded io rdigions sentiment with those,
aga^st whom this Minister had caused some very severe enactments to ^o
instituted, against' whom he uniformly proceeded" witit the utmost rigour, '
' itaid for whom he evidenced the most cordial hatred. Nay, not only did
Laud tolerate Usher, he even very i|#rmly professed himself hi» friend,
mostly subscribing himself, Four Grac^9 very loBingifriend, andbr^hefj attite
conclusion of the numerous letters he addressed to him. It was thua thia noble
Cedar of Leb?nus, whose beauties we have been considering, having taken
deep root in the Lord's Vineyard, spread its branches wi4e and upwanl,
defied the storms of faction, and adversity, and remained immoveable,
amid all the assaults of fiatan, havthg as it we^ ^

** Cast smchor io the rifted rock,^
deriving all its comliness and vigfUrfrooi Heaven,- and dbmmandiiig even
the aSmiration of enftmics.

The Lord Primate Elect was detained for a long time in England t>y a

. fpirtanagne, with which he was extremely jifflicted. While yet. a con- .

valeseent, and suffering from the effects of his indisposition, he was invited

hy XiOrd Mordaunt^ afterwards Earl of Peterborough, and his Lady, to his

^J<i«rdsliip*o scat at Drayt<^, m Northamptonshire. His Lordship- was a

sealoiis Roakanist^ and nas hence very desirous to proselyte his Lady, who

waa. a zealous Protestant, She selected Usher as the defender of her cause.

He appointed, as the supporter of his question, his otvn confessor, a Jesuit,

Hbo had changed his real naine of Rookwood for that of Beaumont, as his

, JkotiMMr Ambrose lia^ been executed for bein§ ah acconiplipe in the

V

6cni-Powder Trealoa. Usher. beings ttill the Scinte active individiml, flftxiovf
for the conversion of sinners, and the glory of the Snpreine Being, vtry
-wHlingly accepted the challenge. Accordingly, being arrived at the place
appointed for the disputation, where he found a very copious Library of the
ancient Fathers, it v?as resolv^d^ that the conference should relate to the
chief points in dispute betv^eeii the Church of Ron.e, and onrs, and particti-
:ierly that the Religion maintained by public authoiity in the Church of
>£tigland, wa» no new HeUgion, but the same that vras taught by onr
SavioWy and his Apostles, and ever continued in the Primitive Church,
during the purest times. For the space of five- lionrs on each of ihrem
>«uccessive day^ had Ufiber sustained the part of Respondent, vvhen on tiie
feorth, the day oa which eccoMing to his own regulation, the Jesuit had
«greH to undertake that office, eo Jesuit appeared. The Primate was coo*
•fidered by htm too skiKiil a disputant, to be admitted as his examiner, in
xnetters where be must fully have been aware either of his own ignorance ojf
error; and lliecetore he addressed a fo^-mal apology to Lord Mordaunt, dc-»
eiaring, that all the arguments he had formed tor his defence, had escaped hk
memory, and impattng the cause of histuisfortune to a just judgment of Gb(|
upon htm^ for undertaking of his own accord, witliout the license of his supe-
riors, to eBgageinadisputation with a person of so great learning and eminence.
If it ivas a jmt Judgment of God upon hini^ it was no less ajnst €rf08Uf§ cf hit
errors. This ceaduet w*. justly regarded by tlie Baron as a disgraceful sitbterif
fegeto -avoid the odium of defeat. He accordhagly awarded to Usher the
•palm of victor5% After some further conversation with the Archbishop he
iAi» persnaded that the principles he had hitherto espoused were crroneoos
and penttciousy he thence ingenuously renounced them, an<t not only
<«Dbiaced those publicly professed in the Protestant Churches, but became
-TitaUy iuflnenGed by the Wwd qfihe Tinth of the Gospel, So sensibly di4
Lady Mordannt regwrd tJic obligations under which she was now placed by
Usher, as being the nediu^i of her husband's couveisiou, that the afterwards
paid him the kindest ^nd most.affectiGnate attentions, in the seaFonofhis
distress^ the cffcmnstances of which are yet to be related. The lyiiig
Beaumont, we must not forget to mention, was so signally discem^tcd, that
ChallQuer, a secular Priest,, in an attack which he had some occasion to
make against liini, admonished him to beware of Dri^ten House, lest be
should happen to chcountcr another U^her, and be again put to flight/'.t<»
' the great disgrace both of himself, and his profession. Magna est rerttes, et
jn-nevalebU, Trtith is too mighty to be vaequished ! Error too feeble to
conquer! The latter indl*ed may at tiAies^beai rale, bat the appreech ^f
truth must ever cau^e the termination of her swey. AJthou^ ^seiaatiBf
delusions fostered by habit, and strengthened by prejudice, 4re eeidom
detected with willingness, yet yield they must, in most cases, to tlie bright
•hilling cf truth, whose pterchig rsys seldom i^ (of penetrattnif ^
and gaudy dress they wMr.

4»

itxsi

^« tiorcl Primate, havingrilispatcbed all hb affairs in Eiiglanfl» and beinf
Miy K-establifthed in health, returned to hig native conutry early in Jaiiuaf f
16^6. Being bow Head d the Irisih Chareh, he omitted nothing whieb
■Dglit either enereaae the purity of it» doctrinet ^ or its ^discipline) reform
the abonithifli existed, correct the predominant evils of the time, promote
the welfare of Society in genend, or of the Monarch in paiticulan Hit
disintemsled condoct in promoting the service of his King, to whom be was
•ver loyal, and the benefit ^f fits counti^r, to which he was ever attached, is
fully evidenced by Ix)rd Falkland's acknowledgment, contained in the follow*
ing extract of a letter addressed to him by that NobUnain, and dated
March 15, 1626:— <* Your judtcioue apprel^nslMi of .the perihi Swlych.
*^ threaten tlie Peace of this Kingdom, by which your dutiful consideration ef
** the King's wants through his other mauifold occasions of expense, together
** with your zeal to his service, is clearly mariifestect, by conforming yoor
^ ^eiants to the good example of others, to join with the rest of the
** inliabitantSy in contributing to the relief of the new supplies, and other
** sotttdiers sentlilUier for the public defence, notwithstanding your privileges
^ of exemption, Dy Patent; from such Taxes ; which I will take a fitting
*^ occasion to make known to his Majesty, for your Honour," Tis seldom we
fbid ally onCf inclined to forego the privileges annexed to office, for men
generally are anxious to enforce the exemptions attached to their particnlar
callings, as tliey imagine tliey are thus rendered superior to their neigbboun*
His Grace's first attention, at\cr he was invested with his new dignity, waa
directed to the actual state of his Clergy, their conduct and their preachmgy
adn^ni«2iing the fauH|r, encouraging the active, and advisuig all. He wai
^iicily anxious to enforce the perusal, and study of the sacred volume^
and to indacc them to adopt its holy precepts as the rule of theur Uv«s, its
divine system of Rbiigion as the matter of their faith, and its message ef
gratuitous i4ercy through a criicitied Saviour, as the subject of their
sermons. He was aware, that in the public visitations of the Clergy, hit
whole duty to them was by no means discharged, and as according to the
apostolic injunction he was given to hospUalUi/, it was his constant practice
to bring them fi^eqaently within the operation of fiis own chastened jndg*
Mient *^hnd informed mind, at his own table. Here his conversation waa
irminently instructive. Thelearued owned him more learned than.themselvesy
anAthe unlearned culled, in this their occasional intercourse with him, some of
the^most Inxoriant and prodtable produce of his laborious researches. But
while he migiit have amused tlieni wjth the blaze of mere literary know*
ledge, he remembered that their souls as well as their intellecta required to
be informed. In endeavouiing thtrelbie to effect tlie improvement of botb^
it was usual with him to direct their atVentioii chiefly to the consideration of
those subjects which roost neai ly retutcd to thtir eternal interests* Bui
lience always endeavoured to unfold tiie meauiug of such passages of Holy
Writ as most clearly enforced some iuip^taat doctnne, enjoined seme

xjuii

^tactical daty'y of appeared difficult in their import He alsd pat ijiU le* •
^isttidn the assistance of tlie clerical friends who visited him, for two hamn:
cVery evening, in examining and collating the diffarenl versions of the Btbl«
Hebrew, Greek, aad latin, while he himself car? Aiiiy committed to wiiting
ftH the varuB lectiones, which occurred in the coone of their readtof* Snob
was the manner in which this excett^nt Pfe^ate occnpied his own, and
taught others to employ tlieir time. Bernard, in considering thd, peculiar
advstotages which they possessed, wli5 were tints admitted to participate ia
the benefit of his social hours, says, that lie. often thought with what pro-
priety Sheba's address to Solomon might be applied to bmiy " Happy are
these thy servants, whlfii utand continually before thee, and ,that hear
thy wisdom.*'*

This worthy Primate we mi»st not omit mentioning, always evidenced »
1 ery laudable anxiety for the spiritual improvement of his own Household,
He was fully aware that he iiad a most important duty to discharge toward
them. He accordingly assembled his family to enga^ with him in devotional,
exercises at six every morning, at eight every evening, before dinner also^
end before supper. He moreover delivei^ed, every Friday evening, a re*
gular lecture for their fuller instruction in the divine principles of the
Gospel, in his private chapel -, and on the evening of Sunday, he obliged hi»
Chaplains to expatiate on the principal features of the Sermon, whiehhe
lumself preached in the morning, in order to impress it |he more strongly
OD the minds of those who were inmates in his house. This opportunity may
lie taken to mention, that he made the Ministers of the^hiirch at Drogheda^
vhere he himself pjeached every Sunday morning, enlarge for hadf an hour in
the evening,after each lesson, on the principles advanced in the Creed, the Ten
Commandments, and the Catechism.' Dr. Bernard informs «s that this practice
was found very beneficial, and that its utility was particularly i^nifested In
itie deportment and preparation of the Communicants, wito were at that
time obligM to give in their names, previous to the celebration of the ^Sacra-
ment. By this means those, wlio were insensible to the admonldocs of their
iospective Pastors, who were bold enough to expect future happiness on
account of their moral worth, or were grossly iniquitous in their lives, w^e
ptevenlcd from presumptuously pceseuting themselves at the Table of the
Lord* It were well if this useful practice v/cre now adhered to, and that
ap many immortal spirita were not taught to consider the mere partaking of
the outward elenionts, a periodical absolutiou for guilt, to believe it a
plenary indulgence for the omission of duty, and commissioiL of crime, until
the return of another festival, or to rely on it as ^ viaticam to Heaven. It it
dreadful to think, that sudi fearful error should be so prevalent, upon k
IBftl^tctoflo mack importance ; and that men£hoald;50 delade thcitt»elve&

• U Kings,.*,. &

« i

, xxxili

mi Uie .very MOmeat they are takkig (he Sacrameutal oftth af ttlle|;iaicel« the
ffdit Captaia of SalvalkiiPy and soleiiiDizi^g the memoriaLs of his deatb^ a
dosth wiii^h was mid«rgone that be might be the alone Saviodr of bw
Udievinp people, to tlie exc)«ion of ail iperit in tbem, as the cause of theSk

' ' ' ■ '

jiistffication. Besides bk care for the Refoimation of the Clergy, he was e««
gaged idiM> trery stresmotisly inP correcting the exactionsi abuses and en%
vliieh existed in the ecclesiaiticaltMnirts ; insomncb so, that one of bis 6nt acts
as Bishop, wis the eeosorey and coose^aeot removal of the Cl^ancellbr of
TVIeath, when be liimself bad tiie immediate care of that Diocese.
Ke^pecting his conduct in tliis particular we eball het^eafter have occasion
lo say more.

As the military strength pf Ireland was at this time considered inwfBeiedt
fof its protection^ against any intended efllbrt of the anited Spaaisb and
Freaeh Ibc, it was tbonglit neoessaiy to encreasc it by an additional vm^, of '
M)!)(> Foot, and 50Q Horse* The Popish party b^ii^ unfriendly to thia •
mcasore, as they imagined it was a political stroke to bring liiemiatp
greater snbjectioi^ by the maiptcnance of aftanding force in tba Kingdom, *.
to be used as -an m^guntentum ad iertorem against them. Lord Falkland in
Older to reconcile tbem to its enaction, smnmpned a general meeting of
Protestatfts and Papists, to take into consideration the propriety of granting
to tbt^ latter a more extended toleration. This propoail of ^tlie Lord
Oepaty was regarded by oar excellent Primate as one, most fatally tendijqg
to the subversion of the national religion, and endangaring the safety of
the realm. To stem the torrent of evil, which he apprehended Ilia
adoption of sueb a system would probably produce, he assembled th«
Bisiiops at his own house, and they unammously agreed with bim in sub*
scribing the following protestation, Nov. 26, 1626 :

The Religion of the Papists is Superstitions and Idolatioos: Their Fattft
and Dootrine Erroneous and Heretical ; Their f 'hurdiy in rcsptct of botb,
Apostatical ; To give them therefore a Toleration, or to consent that tbey
may freely exercise tbcir Religion and fRvfess their Faitb and Doctriao, Ift
a grievous sm, and that in tvro respects ; For^

1. It is to make ohrselvcs accessary, not only to their Snperstltionly
Idolatries, and Heresies^ and in a word, to all the abomtnatioos of l^»pery ?
but also (which is a consequent of the former) to the perdition of the setlicad
people, which perish in the deluge of the Cathotic A^stacy.

S. To grant tbem Toleii|tio% in respect of any moaey to jbe giveo, <tf
ronttibtttiOB to be made by them, Is to set ReUgion to sale, and with it
the Souls of Ae People, whom Christ our Sa«ia»» hath redeemed with, hi*
most predous blood : and as it is a grea^ sin, so abo a matter of most . > \
dangerous coi»e(|iience ^ t4t« co^2deration whereof, w« oommepd to thf

\

I

Vf\s^ and jfidi(^ot|s. Beseecliiii^ tlje God of Trntli, totital:tttbte, "whdT
are ki Authority, zaalom of God*s Glory, and of the advtncftnent' of true
llelfgioti: Zealons, Rafolirte, and Courageous against all Popfeiy, Svp&t*
stifion, and Idolatry, Amfen. * '

. 9AUU^ ARMA«HANV9^ BICUAIU), CORK, CtOTNE, UOiS^N^

SiAL. tASALEiEN^ ANDR. ALACIIADENS^

ANTTI. MIDEI^IS^ * TITOS/ KILMORE Et AH DAG>I,

TOOS. FERNES, Et tEliHLtjr, tllOS. DROMOUE,

BO. DUNENSIS, &C. H^ICHAKL, WATERFORD, ET LTSMOIt*:^,

ftEO. DEREN8, FRAN. LYMERICK.

At the time vrhtn the atecniljly \??a8 c'onfVe'ied', DK» !>ownhara, Bishop of
D^rry, took occasion, in a sermon, which he preached before tiie Lord Depntjr
and Coimcil, April 28, i6t7, to give publit^tly t(^ thivprot^statiouof^the BK-
shops, vrhicti we have just cited, and also to fe^nobat^ very strenuonsly the
conduct ofthose v^ho subordinated religion fiom VvOrldl^ niotives, and set their
souls to sale for the gaiu of e&rUiity matters. We are informed by Prynae
in his tria\ of Laud, * that after he had recited the prot^^stution; ^<'lie boldly
f>aid,/e< all the people sat/ Ametij and suddenly all the whole Church almOfft shook
wjtli the;iound^that their loud Ambn made." Usher on the sncceeding-tfimdafy
took up tlic same argument, before the same auditor^', and enlarging on his te^t
\vhich was taken from 1. John v. 15, ** Love not the world, nor the thin?i4
Vliicli are in the world," very sharply rebuked all, who like Jud»s would
sell Christ for thirty pieces of sitter, or who,- followin:^ the error of Balaam,
•woiUd like him accept the wagfes of rnirighteousne^s. The declaration of the
13ishops made the Protestaiifs veryjealonsof gi-anting any concession to the
Papist^, the proposals were accordingly withUrawu, and tiie Lord Primate,
by the command of the Lor4 Depnty and Council, addressed the assew))ly
ttt "some length, proved the need under which tlie Kingdom- lay of an eji-
barged mililary Hbrcc, as it >vas threatened from witUottt by a foreign
^nemy, and from withio was exposed to the danger of domestic insurgents,;
Ue warned the Noblemen uud Gentry, who differed with him in point of
KeligioD, that they haJ no mercy to expect either from Invaders, cr {iqwl
liebels, far tiie langua^i;e of the oiie vvpiild doubtless besinilUr to that oftlie
3>ukc of Mediiia Sidoma on a fonn^r uccassion, his sword, he stid, knew
j»o diifer«ncc belweee^ a Catliolic auda lleretick, he camip only to make
M'ay forhis Master ; and the languaga and intentions of the other evidently
signified that they sought 'only their <9wn aggrandsement, and evon tlM
^states'of tlieir fcliow iiomamsts, whom they rogardiHl as enemies, becAnst
descended from English settlers; ho next called on all to assist in the
#tfenco of the Coni|tryy as the dangei^as common ; det'en led Ipia own
coaducty miJ that of the Bisllops i*i their late procccJi"»!j, as the Siatnttir

\«idkA M ibcm, U ste it dbly executed 9ftmt t]ie HeMMkaCi.; a4vifeU
^ni te ieave k to the roysil clemency to gr^t the desired toleration vtd
is coBcIoflioii enforced the pbligatioQ ot* all to render tribute to whoiii
tribute was due. This ipee^U failed notwithstanding in producing the
desired effect. No vumey wiis granted, no armyleyied. The event proterl
Ihat neither were fcqiiired agaisst a foreign enemy, for bo ivrasioii
was attempted ; l^nt the event also proved that » both were rrqnisite to
provide against donsestic insurgents. Had the intended anny been levied
mod maintained^ it is more than probable that^the dreadful rebellion of 1641
with ail its sanguinary consequences would never have occurred. So well
pleased however was. the Lord Deputy with tire political talents of this
harangue; that he requested a copy of it, which he afterwards presented to
kis Majesty, to whom it was very agreeable, as it urged so stron^y the
adoptioB of measores, which certainly would have been conducive to his ^
iOwn, and the public safety.

TJsher feeqps to have taken a very active part, as a Privy CounceUor '
A* D» 162j9, ijfi adyifiiug the suppression of iQunneries, Friaries, Mass '
Houses, Arc; for Lprd Falklaiid, in a letter which he wrote to him, dated
April 14, 1639, refers to a Proclamation of tliis nature which was issued oh
the first of that month,* reminds him that he had assisted ia the censultationS
j'especting ity and requests him to enquire into some particutai's of its opera-
lion. Usiier, in reply, returned a list of the Popish Conventdal Houses, at
Raphoe; and May 15, 1629, the Frivy Coipcil addreised a letter to him on
the same jiubject, making some further enqitiries, and stating that they had
given directions, to his Majesty/s Attorney-General, to proceed against the
proprietors of the houses mentioned by his Grace in hi* eommunication to
them. The iinmediate cause of this proclamation appears to have been thg.
riotoiu behaviour of some Dublin Priests, thus alluded to in a letter from
the Privy Council uf England to that of Ireland, which was writ|eu some
time in this yea]r,f *^ By your letters we understanil how the seditious riot,
*^ moved by ,the Friars, and their adherents at Dublin, hath by your good
** order and resolution been iiappily suppressed ;' and we doubt not bu^ by
^' this occajsion, ^on will ccnsidcr ho.iy much it ccncerneth the good Goveri!-
** ment of that Kingdow, to prei/cnt in tii^e the first growing of such
'' evils. "* In this letter Im Miyesty gave directions, *^ Tiut the House where
^i so many Friars appeared iu their Habits, and wherein the Reverend Arch-
'f Bishop, and Mayor of Dublin, received the &rst public affront, be speedily
^' dentolished ; and be a mark of terror lo tlie rcsisters of authority; and

< rl > 1 I > I ■ I ut i

* It m/|iy be found at full length in Rushworth*s Collections, part th^
S|e.cond, page 2U i

f Vide Itu^worth's CtHectioiif^ part the second, p. ^

XKX«#

inM^u

\

^ Ireland, to tit? itise of SuperstilloiiB S<icietief, be converted to Homm pC
^ Correction, and to set idle people oit work, or to otlier pnhlic ascR,
A for the advahcemeiit of Justice, good Artv or Tmde." If. tfacaci
Tigorotis iQeasnres bad alwajt been adopt«d> desiiKmnf Ri^fdits mald.nov«r
flnee have been clamorous against, ilie SUfte, or raised their rebel hosts
•fvnst their Sovereign, ihey would not, as of late yean,^ have %hted the
Hrellrand of sedition, in their public assemblies, nor would a colony of
VMSchievoos Jesuits be sufferod in tliis oar day, to colonize our land, of

iuftpat it with their poison.

Soon after these measures were adopted^ Lord fUkland. was recalled, t^
England, and Usher attended him tp the place of his embarkation. His^
Lordship reserved the Primate as the lost of bis friends, of whom he w«s to.
take his Icaye, and when he approached to bid liim farewell, he fir^t pros^
trated himself upon the earth, and implored his blessing. A scene so
affecting could not fail to produce a general sympatliy, while the humility
of the worthy Nobleman must necessarily have raised him in the estiinaliob
of all. Wherever Ushei^s name is known th^ ctrcnnistance ought surely to
be recorded, an well in proof of the re^ct which he commanded, at
in honour of the tculy noble personage^ ^o paid him thu (Hstingniabed niail^
of admiration.

.5 A-

In the prosecution of his litemry retearehes, t|ie prii^e ii^nf d .it necet*
iaiy to appropriate a certain portion of bis amwai income for the . purchasii
of Books and INfanuscripts. To procure the ttost valuable of bot^ in tha
Eastern languages, he maintained a constant tforreapondoiioe with Miw
flTi^ pyts Davies, a Merchant of Aleppg^ and a asan of. pioty, aa ^ppeara
fern his letters. By the means of this gentleman, ho obtained in 16f7 the
£rst Samaritan Pentateuch, which was ever brought into tlio Western partt
of Europe. Ttiis importation was the more valuable as it mainly corroborated
the verity of the Hebrew Pentateuch. : Uslier himself coUated the diferencct
which exi»tcd between the two veraioni, be preseated theni so coUated 4o
lus friend Seldcn . and also tranacfibod some passages ifor hiniy which he'
teqnired for his Jlfoimora Jfrvadeiicma. f\aA celebrated Barrister^ in tbe
comniencemeni of tlie work alreidy naibed, described ^ version, of whicb
we have been speaking, as written in tha iJaauiritan character, aa beiii;
fierliaps the most ancient, as having bec» in use before the time of Em,
and as having been obtained from the £a«t^ at great expense, by James

1 Usher, Archbishoif of Ar«agh^ whom he diaracteriaes as a man of «NSf
mxaltfd fitiy, vwst singular judgmetii^ end NMti lairaciilMs ^Mnm^ Thus
I publicly did SeldeA profess Ida admiration of the ma% to whom ^ the

conclusion of one of his letters he deolared* *' that no nan more admired
Wv^ irulif adwiired hiav^rth, or pr«/MnI kimiilf t» do M^** 0«i1i(liitt;

lie ¥9^ prep^fif^g kis PofyglDt BiUie ibr. th^^pij^s^ obf^iio^Jhe pcr)ai^ of: ^11.
^XJsl^ orteiital ^en, fr»m wbfcb, be ^emfH^r vei^ cpn^derable^prq^^
JlfHf^ft^p^ttm ham 9am Ihbm dcipMite4 in tl^ Podlel«f| Mhifify*

Among many otbcr bleistngs coofcrred on Ir^IaiMl, hy our exceffent
^imate, ' Bedeli was not the Ica^. Advanced to tbe Pr»T«Mt€hfp of Dnbtin
Colleflct, by means ef Usher, and being like hitn, actively engaged in the
^advancement of national piety, they becafll ^latHally attached, ^^em
Bed^l however was promoted to ifhe Bishoprick of yjlmore aad Ardagh,
mjmf malignant leports were ch-cnlated ;to the disadvantage of eacll*
^sher was said to have exacted considerable sums of money from the
ClerffiTy in one of his triennial visitations at Ardagh and Kilmora, and to hav^
pemaitted the existence of many corruptions in bts ecclesiastioaf courts.
These aspersions were doubtless gross, when we consider th^t the amount
ef what he received was r^^ally insn$cient to defray the expense of his
jonnieyy tint he had defended the Clergy of Ardagli from actual povci^y, and
that he ha^^rawn upiaj^ that tinipfs a ts^e of the.tyt)i£s and duties belonging
tp t^ €leiiiy.'Of i^i^moi^e^ in ord^r to have i\ifim conjArmed to them by ttaf
Jfgt^ authority, as .thiey. thfiu only held tl^em by. the courtesy of the State*
Hespecting his Court he remarks to Bedell, '* complaints I know will bf
f' mad^ a^i^^t my Qoiut, apd your Coi^'<t^ and avery Conrt wherein vioii
^ shall be punished, and that not by the Deliiv|uent» alone^ but also by
^ their Landiordfe, be ^ley t^^estauts or others, who in this country earo
^ not bo^^ their tenapts live, so tiiey pay thcni tfaetr reutt" 13ie ecc^isti*
eal courts were at this Ifine object to msch abuse and extortion ^ and
leem particularly to have been ao ia the diocese of Kil^re. To refom^l
fhem Hieinefore immediately became the object of BedelPs benevolegt '
^licltttde. I^e found' his ChaiUsellor in the accustomed receipt of exorbi^i
tant fees, and considisring bis patent to have been granted illegally^ he de« '
ciafed it til be void. Usher in adverting to this transaction wrote to hmi
itmtf " to pronounce in a judicial manner of the validity or invalidity of a
^ Patent, is no office of the Ecclesiastical^ but of the Civil Magistrate j*
observing also, thai it was better *< not to take away the jnrisdictio;n hot^
^ the Chancellor, aod pjat it into the Bishops hands alone.** For says h<i^
** uR BUhi^ me not like my Uird pf KUmore. I know,'* hio contiiui«y <* a
^ Bishop in this land, who exeredseth the jorisdiction himself; and I dai*
^ boldly say there is more injustice and oppre^on to be foomliahini alone
"than in all the ClianoeUors in. the whole KjngdoM pat together; and-
M though I do not justify the taking of Fees without good ground, yet|i
*f may truly say of a great part of muie owa,- andf of Bohny other Bishap*s
^t>ioeesset» that' if men stood not more in f^ of the Fees of th^ Cour%
Ibfli of siaoding m t white riiMt| we shoalff h«re ^oe «moxq; ip aaatiMf

l^i^M

<

^

asxYuf

^SMoM tid ^rnmnmk^ Bftinet in his life of Baiell ttiMbites Vthec^i
coadact in this instance, Hint ai hie seemt, viot to have liad acicess to the
dfociments jnst quoted, ai what he says respecting it be says dowfl?
linglyy and as he thns described our Primate's character admirably well, lie
deserves to be acquitted. *' tio maa,^ says he, ^ had a better soni, alid %
**■ nmre aposlolic mind. In hiaponTersatiop he^escprossed the trne simplicity
^ of a Christian ; for Passiao, Pride, Self- Will, qt the Love of the IVorld,^
<* wened not so much as to be in his nature. 80 that he had all the iuao-

* eence of the Dove in him. Qji had a ^ay of gaining people's hearts, and ^
** ottoacinog their eonsdenccs, that looked lijiLe somewhat of the Aposti4ical,

* Age rOvived ; he spent mudi of hif tiipe ip these two best exercises,
^ secret prayor, and dealing with other people's, consciences, either in his
** Sermons, or pirivato discourses ; aud what remained he dedicated to his .
'^ stadiesik us whiph those many Volumes that came from him, sliowed a most

* amazing diligence and exdctnew, joined with great judgment. So that ho

* was certainly one of the greatest and best men that a^e, or perhaps '

* the world has prodnced.**

A, D. 1630, King Charlea attnooBfed, by ezpre% to the Lord Deputy,
and Council of Ireland, the circumstance of his Son's birjli. These tidings
weie received with peculiar joy, a day of thanksgiving for so great i|^
Messing was appointeMJ, and the Primate was selected by the Lords Justice^
Cork and Loflus, to preach on the occasion, which be accordingly did.

Sometime in the year following he published bis History of the fienedictiujo
Mon kJfro^t<»cale us. of the Abbey of Orbais m France, who flourished in.
Ihe beginning of the ninth Ceqtuiy, and who, though hi^ oplniona wer^
condemned, and though he was himself imprisoned, and suffered the qiost
cruel chastisements, by the depree of two Councils, was nobly ^onstant^
never for a moment retracted his principles^ but publicly avowed them ia
two confessions of faith, which are published in tiie work before us, and
which were obtained in MSS. from Corbey Abbey, by the Roy. Biographer
ef Gottescalc. Usher had originally intended to have introduce<l thq
jfccoant of this excellent, but perse cuted Monk^ and of the predestinarian
controversy which he excited, in a, detailed view of the sentiments enter-
tained oD'that subject in the early ages. He began to collect materials for
this purpose, when he was only twelte years old, but he afterwards gav<^
iip the design, when he found his friend V^^oius was preparing a work of a
similar nature for the press. The Primate derived most of his informatioi^
respecting iiottescalc from Flojoardus, and other writers of that age; hf
dedicated tlie treatise to Vossius, offered it to him to incorporate in a
[ 1 Ibture edition of his work, antl entitled it Gottescalci et pradutinatioMf
^Co»tr9venia oft «• mot9f ^iffsnVr* This was tha $rst X^'tiii work; av]^
liriated 1b IrelBf^fj

'f;

lUllC

V.

t Aliont nx moirthipridr t/^iH0 pubficatba «f GfrtHMde, ' Dr« 6M«||gr ^

Bownbam, Bishop of Deny, sent into tlie world a tieatise on thefini i ^ _
yeneverance of believers in their cQQfe«t agpunst sin, and their inogress m/
the Dray o^ holiness. Usher Aimiabed him with 8o«e materials whkl^
"Were introdaced into the thirteentii chapter of the Work, accordinf ife»
ll»WDham*8 acknowl^dgoient to hiin in a letter, daied April 24^ 1630. Ap
•iir Primatp had contfibated some of the matter he was np dopbt fkvoawldft
<o tlie contents of the book, and anxious ^ its cifcnl^itMiy it most tbei^i^
Ibrehave been verj. • grating to his feelings to have receifed Jhe K^pil
Jtf andate to suppress i(. I^and had previous to Hii^ obtained tUa Kio^ '
'Signature to inatructiena which he bim&^If had drawn up, an^ which mam
addressed to the Arch-Bisliops and ^isligtps of En^laad and Irelan<^. ia
ivhicb orders #ere given fi)r tbe suppression of all writings wherein dogif
jreference was made to the controvei^d theolaigical siibj^ts •f the daj,
«Dd the silenoing of those Ministers w^o jrecnr^ed t» them in their discounau *

. Land always alive to the advaiicemettt ol bis own party, HgoiyMuly enforceA
<be cxecntion of tbcs^ mandates against every Preacher who even slight]^
^intedMigaiBSty and ^eiy .writing that even obsetarely, ' and in an isolataft

.passage, appmred nolbvoanible to bis own sentiments ; while on tha cos--
•trary be not only pi9rmitted, but even sanctioned every person, who in Im
^n»ebing iavein^ed against tb^ pjraacipks to which 1^ hinvself was hostile, or

^n Ills writings defended the /opinions which be himself espoused. vSuch wai
Ijaud in the plenitude of his arbitrary power,, such the tyr^|nny^ he exev-
ciscdN. over the Church. The Bishop of Perry's \ip|k was too skiUtu%
directed against tliis bigot's views to be allowed free. course* . He there£an»
induced the King to wri|e to the ^Vrch^Q^isUops of Canterbury and Amum^
tA issue their warrants for the suppression of every copy wUicli reuiained i£
ft* They of course obeyed. Usher however informed him that ti^ g(eilt«r
jpart of the editloq had been sold, and expressed his assent in al^tec.
.quoted by Prynne in his C'tUerbury's Doontj to an observation of ^Laii4k

. r^uarking, ** in the History of Gottescalcus .your Lordship may seeyow
own observation fully verified, that after Prelates had written against Pre*
^eS; and Synods against Synods, these tilings woo^d have no end until botb
sidei became weary of contending." Id endeavouring t,o extenuate h»
own procedure, it is probable thai Laud thus axcused himself ^f
i«prcseuting it as his wish to prevent the rise o^ eontroversy, as nov«r
being productive of good^ and as 'bomg theq only concluded when "Qm
oouiba'auts were fatigued by protracted lutstiUties, Had this been Ins
fci;d object it might perhapj^liave been well to have effected it, but this wav *
wot his purpose, for if it were, no controversial writing whatever, eitb^
against or in favour of the^prcdcstuiariau doctrines^ ar gny other «ibj€«f^

AvaaM ba^* bc«a snfFcred to Issue fr©ni the Pren.

i

«6»ii1f tfak dtliei % cSitdhfr Reefer %tts ll«M««fb Hi'^ IrMh AniU-Bliliopr
ijLChWleSy diSsfrifig tliem %o^ ^ ast^eicfial cUarg^ to the fiuhops witirfh
their j«rft*illctf<jb to «xW)rt tWe Glfei^ Sh llfifefr fteveral Vweeue^ ** TIrtt «tt
^•tlfem^cdirtfrf^^p tHeir VfAty bjr Pi^Mmiifg atid Cateibfeirtg in tl»e
tPaiisheH c©mrit«rta to tfelii' di»gfe, dfttf ^« lfe«y 4W* aaswciiAte td flfe
«octrilies wfiteh tlitey freiteh- ty «ie pebjilfe.^ He'tttetkteifWd te the begiftltfns
^the letter tbftt hfe hsW tkken itttdhte %»««il cOttfcrAeratidti th% fciforriivrtioit
liehadraeivedft^ tlie PliVy'G<MiWhn r(<«|«ljliiig Wife hJciease

iM ^dwtti of tb« RonlWh Fa«ti«H, * and the mg\e6t of the Qei^ tiHojn fie
ikid were •* not so care^l ife *fey'«l|ht «o Ufe, #ith# of God's service, or
t]]elionot*^1lietnse1fes, ^id ^i^ prof^s^Oili id t^m^ing a»'i>rc««ncc« of
libiiJtfdAl in th«ir lives iin^ e^vei'satitfri* This cofnAunicaVidn was more
^teHil to our Primate'i> f^e<ings» than thAt i/^feh Be had IsHbly Tpceived. 1 1
animated Ms teal, ind t^^arined all Ae MKng» of hi* ntihd. He diligently
l»ddeavotired to reform tttie atMiftes which existed in iiis own Province, ino»t
tSf which were aii'eady re'ctii'cd, aiid siftfg^ td i*e%I^Ai his dehided coniitr\'«
^en, who had froth in6iney been wedited i» llite siVpei':^ttth>ns at Kdmc,
freqitently, and fhmilkrly conve/iting with those &e knew, and uvlnting alT
ikhb Hved iiear him ta hi* house, Wllen lie always d^cll uiitdly oil the errore
they espoused^ stud often times vfvn woj^erfully snccesdul in pei^uirfiog:
them of the detJItits Wiiiih vrcte practised lor tiieiir tfiftinsioB, atid in leading
tbfum to an expeVhhefital knowkdfte of the thrth of those doctiiocs wliicli
%ere tflii|^ m the Reformed ChUrdies. Ttits line of condact he also
tecdmniended very ^rndy to the Bij^hops and Clergy of his Areh-Dfoeesey
seeking if poBsible to induce then! by their preaching and living to stay
tRi» tOrreuts of superstition^ anil defend the bulwarks of the Church^
** Nor was his care confined only," sayi Pari*, " to the conve^ion of die
fgndtant Irish I^ipists» lie also endeavoured the reduction of the Scotch and
English Sectaries to the bofiom of the C^burch, «s it was by law established^
conferring and arguing with idivers of them, as well MiuiMer* as Ltty«oN>n^
and shewing thciu the weakness of those scrttples.. ahd objections theyhsid
against joining uitli the public service of the Church, and8uhn}itting.to its
Covet^iueiit and Discipline ; and indeed the Loid Primate was now tafttii
«p in conferences with all sort of persons, or in answering letters^from
learned men abioad,' or else such a^ applied themselves (o htm for his Jiidg-
ment in different points m divinity, or rc«o1otions in cases of tonscieuce f
that whoever shall consider this, as also fiis many fivii, and EcctesiastieHl
Tunctions, together with the constant course of hiis studies, must acknow-
ledge that none but one of his large capacity could be aver soffieicnt for e»
many, and so differcut'employnients."

m'

X. D. 1632. Tiie Lord Primate published liis Veierum Kpistolantm
JHybemicamm Sylltfge, a coHection yf Ancient Irish Letters; some ia
||9se ami QtUers in vcr^ej froia«mi to the Bishops and Monl0|y whf fiUurislied

X

'^^tvfate lii«y«fini SSt and 1180, mo»t ofthe'v relating to th% «ffurs of tb«
Irish Cliiirchy many of them to the oelebretion of Caster, and all of tlieili
to some matter in religion. Few of them had previously been published :
they were chiefly found among tht manuscripts in the Cottonian Library,
and added mach to the literary character of the Editor^ already greater
than that of any of his contemporaries.

A. D. 16S4w The truly Right Reverend Subject of thi^ nafratite was
%onimancled by the Lord Deputy Wentworth to draw up a statement ret-
|>ectingtlie precedency of his See over that of Dublin, as tlie Arch-Bishop
•f the Utter had denied its legality, and claimed it for his own. This task ft
be at tint declined as being too invidious, but being frequently urged |
to undertake it, he at length obeyed, and ^ery satisfactorily, and learnedly
established the Antiquity and Primacy of his See, which was accordingly
Confirmed by the Kmg and Coimctl. He also was allowed to take pre-
tedence of the Lord Chancellor, << which," sa^s Parr, (<< he being above
** such trifles) was not at all able to elate him." Heaven-bom spirit, may ]^f
tfky mantle be transmitted to slU thy successors, and all thy Brethren in the
Episcopal Office !

At the opening of the Ifuh Parlianient ia 16S5, he preached Before the
Lord Uepnty, and assembled Legislature %t St. Patrick's Cathedral. The
•object which he selected forhb Sermoa waa Genesis, xlhu 10, ** The sceptre
chall not depart ih>m Jndah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, till Shiloh
come, and to him shall the gathering of the people be." I^ncroaiaing with the
•pening of Pariiament this year was the opening of a asemorabie convocation
•f the Irish Clergy. <^ At it," says Parr^ (whosci sources of infbrniatiori were
'^ebtless more accurate than those of a modem Biographer,) ** the Lord
Primate at^the instigation of the Lord Deputy^ and Lord Avch-Bishop of
Canterbury^ thought fit to propose, that to express the agreement of the
Church of Ireland with that of England^ both in doctrine and discipline, the
thirty-nine articles shotdd be received by the Church of Ireland, which pro-
|KMal was thereupon consented to by both Hoosei of Convocation, and the
said articles were declared to be the confession of Faith of the Church of
Ireland, but widiout abrogating or excluding she former articles, niade in
i^Xj^i" — HealsoTthus answers the assertion of a well kjiown casuist that the
relation of another set of articles, was as virtual an abrogation of the
fohneVf although tliey were not actually aanulledy as th«i giving of the New
.Covenant was an abrogation of the Old, by observing, that *' this were a
good argoment if the articles of the Church of England were as inconsistent
trith tliose of Ireland, as those two Covenants are with each other, but,**
he adds, ** if they differ no more than tlie Niceae doe< from the Apostleg*
Creed^ (which^ though it contains mote, yet does not annul the former,)*

r

I

1

')

xlii

ihen withoat doubt the recciYing of the Articles of th* Church of Enghni ^
was noabrogation of those of Ireland •—It appears strange that after $o
•atUfectory a statement of the matter, the old misrepresentations of a bigotted
and calumniating individual should be revived. Are we to imagine, admit if
as we must^ that " Wentworttf* fundamental principle in his Government of
Ireland was to render it in every respect a dependency on the Crown of
England,"' and that Laud " from his personal love of power," "hisnotions^
of the necessity of uniformity in Religion," and "his attachment to the
Armenian tenets in ocposition to the Calvinistic," might have wished "for
\ the abrogation of the Irish Articles of Faith," jis^in them •* Usher had givenf
\ a decided bent towards the latjer sysiem," are we to imagine that he could
blindly have been drawn into a magic circle either by Laud»s or Went-
worth's wand, and thus have beew induced to destroy tlie foundation, which
be himself had laid for puri«y of Doctrine in the Irish Church, abjure bi»
own creed, and embrace one which he knew to be erroneous > Such
• tergiversation was never chargeable on him. He never would have pro-
posed the adoption of the English Articles, if their adoption would haver
cancelled those he wrote, or in any respect hare introduced sentiments^
which he thought repugnant to the Scriptures* Nor, unless persuaded that
the two systems of faith were generically identical, would he ever have
drawn up the following preamble to the Irish Canons, « For the manifesta-
« tion of our agreement with the BngKsh ChurcH 4n the confession of the
« same Christian Faith, and in the doctrines of the Sacrament^ we receive
^ and approve the Book of Articles of Religion agreed tipwi between the
«* Ardibishops, Bishops, and body of CIci^ id the Synod of London, 1562,.
•< for the removal of differences in opmion, and the establUhment of consent
«in true Religion. If therefore any one shall hereafter affirm, that any of
« the said articles are in any respect superstitious or erroneous, or such as
« cannot be subscribed with a good conscience let him be excommunicated,
« and not absolved till he sliaU publicly have retracted his errors/— It was
impossible to ft-Mne a more explicit adherence to the rule of faith adopted ia-
the Sister Island, but how could it be deemed « submissive?" Such s -
censure was not merited by him. The fact is, tlie English Articles were
adopted solely with a view of certifying the agreement of the two Churdies
iu the same faith, and uniting them in every particular. Both sets of
articles were therefore signed at all ordinations, until the unfortunate con-
tests between the regal and republican parties involved all things in their
own confusion. Wlien these contests ceased however, the Irish Articles
were not again required to be signed. The mdependence^ of the Irish
Church had already been asserted, her agreement with the Church of
England had already been admitted, and tlierefore the practise wasn»
longer considered necessary.

rt«i«anM*wpi

• Alkin*f life of Usber, p. 426*

« • • •

XI 1 11

Always tctrrely engaged in endeavouring to extend the knowledge of.
^Tine tratby Republished at Dublin, A« D. 1638, aninvalnable treatise, en-
titled Immanuelf or the Mystery of tite Incarnation of the Son of God. Thia
tract contained the substanee of several Sermons he had previously preached
on the leading doctrines of the Gospel ; and . derives its snbject fvom tha
text he prefixed to it, John i. 14, " The Word was made flesh.** Having
fir^t mentioned the niarveiious cirenmstance that the Father of Eternity
ivas bom in >time, and the Miglity God became a child, he next adverti
to the manner in which the union of the Divine Person, and the
Uhman Nature was accomplished, dikites on the necessity of the hnman
Nature, being assumed that «atiafaction might be made in the nature
of the offending party, and that it siionld be combined with the
Divine Person in order to give merit to his atonement, and efficacy
to his intercession. These important matters being Ailly established, he
next enlai^ges on the manner in which the Redemption of the purchased
possession is conveyed to, the sons of men. As it could be of no value to one
Vfho was not related to the purchaiser, he proves Christ to have been tho
nearest of kin to his believmg people, not only as being the immediate
Agent of their birth, and the universal principle by which their nature it
austained, but also as the actual Creator of their new nature whereby they
are begotten to .a spiritual and everlasting life, and by which their resem-
blance to the first man Adam being removed, the likeness of the second man
the Lord from Heaven is impressed upon their minds, thus receiving those
two things, which every creature receivies from him who begets it, life and 1
likeness. He enlarges separately on those two subjects, and aflcrwiirds
proves that the bond of unipu between Christ ^d Believers, is on bis part
4he quickening spirit, which from him as the Head is diffhsed to tlieir spiritual
animation as his members, and on their part FaUh the prime act of life
wrought in them by the same Spirit, He then enlarges on bis character as
Prophet, Pf iest, and King, makes some admirable remarks on the ministe-
rial oiilce, throughout shews tlie necessity of his being both God and man, in
leveral passages refers with much judgment to the Jewish ceremonies aa
types of Christ, and sums up all with the noble resolve of ihe Apostle,*
'* I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ
Jesus my Lord."'

The year following he published his long expected and learned work :

entitled Mrilannicarum Ecclesinrvm Antiquitates, which contains a most I

ample and satisfactory account of the British Churches, from their first

establishment, tw^en ty years_ aiter_tjie death of Christ, to the end of the /

aeventh century.- He introduced inio this work an account of the successioa

of English and Irish Bishops as far as it could be ascertained, aud has given in

it a detailed view of Pelagius^ and hu Heresy, a matter intimately

•acted with his subject,

* Pliil. iii. 8,

v2

xlir

Havinf tpent tixteen years in t}i« Tigorons aBcl ftutlifiil disohargt af kia
Archepiscopal Functions he was obliged to visit Eugland, for tbe arranga^
meat of some domestic concerns, early in A. D. 1640« He was accompanied
by his wife and family,^ and intended only to be absent from bis See a year*
Btit Ha whose thoughts are not as our though tS| intended otherwise. His
departure on this ocaasion was- a signal umrk, says one of his Chaplains, ** of
God's special providence, as if, according to the AngePs speech to Lot
nothuig could be done till he e]M»ped to ^oar." The holy man expected
shortly to have visited his native country a^aiii, to have dwelt in his own
land, and under his own fig tree ; but the Irish Rebellion prevented tha-
accomplishment of his purpose, and many were the afflicting circumstancea
with which his sojourn in England was attended. Many were the fore-
bodings which he had for several years of unusual disasters occurring to the
8tate and to the Country. He had ample opportunity of tracing the priii*
ciples and feelings of popery, he knew tlie monster under every disguise it
assumed,* he perceived its hatred to every thing which was not of its own
kind ; he was convinced that, tho^h fettered, it yet h^d power, that its
CBO-gies unless wholly restrained, possessed too great a resilience, and ha
dreaded the consequences. Such were some ot the last observat^ns ha
made to his Chaplain Bernard ; ^* I cannot forget," said that Clergyman,
**' the peripus preparation he gave me, at my taking leave of him^ for tha
many sorrows-and miseries I should see before I saw him again, and "fvilk
that confidence as if it had been within view ■/* and many were the sorrows
and miseries I>ernaid was called upon to witness. He was entrusted witk
the care of the Primate's Library, and during four months he was besieged
in Drogheda, A* D* 1641, the Priests and Friars without exulted in the
idea of obtaining so vahiable a collection, while the barbarous multitude
ardentl}^ desired to satiate their fiiry by burning him, and his friend's books
together !

«• Dread was the day, and more dreadful the omen,"

lliese desires however were frustrated; and the Primate's Libiary was
forwarded to him early in the next spring to Chester.

On the Primate's arrival in London, whither he went immediately on
leaving Ireland, he was appointed Preacher at CoventGarden, being de-
prived of the temporalities of his See ; but finding the beat of faction toe
great to be endured, he quitted the tumults of the Metropolis, for the
literary retirement of Oxford. Dr. Morris, Canon, and Hebrew Professor at
Christ Church, acconmiodated him with lodgings, in the same buUdingwith
Ur. I^'arr, with whom his Grace became extremely intimate, and whom he
appointed his Chaplain. On tlie 6th of Novcniber this year he preached a
»e mon at St Mary's Chnrch, Oxford, respecting which. Wood has relatt4
Hie following curious circumstance.^ He mentioned in it that ha bad ebtaxatd

xIt

#

Iwo pwnphletf, written by Ralph Buckland, » PapUt, tiie Me entttlei
Beven tparka of an enkindled soul ; the ottier F&ur Lameniotions drawn ani ^f
the Holy Scriptures, both -printed at Ron e in 1603, two years previouf t«
the discovery of the Gan-powder Treason in England, livhich he proYe4
from many passages in those tracts, was known at the time of tlieir publica«
Itonattfaeplacewhere the Whore of Babylon reigneth, and that prayera
wei^ there sent up for the prosperous soecess of it. Wood says however^
that he could find no notice of when or where this Book was printed in any
part of the vohime ; but though Wood was unable to do so, yet Usher
might have received the intelligence from another quarter, and he assuredly
would not have made the observation unless he had sufficient authority tm
warrant it. After he had resided some months at Oxford, where he enjoyed
some very agreeable intercourse with many learned and wise men, tm
returned for a time to the Metropolis, endeavoured as much as possible tm
•onciliate the King, the Church, and Parliament, and for this purpose eves i
•ubmitted to the Legislature, on one of their debates respectmg Church )
Government, a proposal for reconciling the Puritan and Episcopaliu t
parties. In Ais proposal he suggested the propriety of havuig occasional
meetings of the Clergy of each Rural Deanery, "with their Suifhigan aa
Moderator, to Uke cogni^anee of all matters within their respective cures^
whdse acts might be all referable to monthly Diocesmi Synods, with m
Bishop or President at their head, or in his absence one of the Sufliragans;
he suggested likewise tl|at their acts might be subject to^the revision of %
National Synod, composed of the Archbishops and Bishops, with certain
of the Clergy chosen out of each Diocese, that the Archbishop or som*
Bishop appointed by him might preside, and that these National Synods
might again form themselves into .National Councils where appeals might
be received from inferior Synods, and where ecclesiastical constitutiont
might be established. Tins expedient was signed also by Richard Holsworth^
and was readily acquiesced in by the Puritans, but rejected hy the King^ {
and to his rejection of it his downfall may in a great measure be ascribed. |
Finding himself therefore unable to mediate successfully between tw*
parties, whose contentious had arisen to such a fearful magnitude, he agai»
returned to tlie seat of the Muses in 1611, where he took up his abode at iiis
fiieud Dr. Prideaux's, and published a discourse on the Origin of Bishops and
MetropoHtans ; and also another tract entitled, a Geographical and llisioricat
Disqv'mi ion on the Lydian and Proconsular jisia, in the former he proves
that tlif Episcopal Office owed its rise to the Apostles, existed, in the purest
ages, was represented by tlie stars in the ri^ht hand of Christ, mentioned iu
KeveUtions 5 and also that the angels of the seven Churches there spoken o<i
were 1 he Bishops of those cities ; and in the latter he defends these opinions
by pk'oving that the seven cities were all metrop(»lital seats of civiPand sacerdo-
tal CoverBment. His opinion in fact respecting £piscopacy, may v«ry &ir%

xlvi

be sommefl op in hu own words to Bernard, '^ that EptBcopuB et Praiyiet^
gradu taiUum diffetunt^ non wdine^ and consequently that in places where
Bishops cannot be had, the ordination of Presbyters standeth valid ; yet on
the other sidey** said he, *^ holding as I do that a Bishop hath superiority in
degree above a Presbyter, yon may easily judge that the ordination made
by such Presbyters as have severed themselves from those Bishops, unte
whom they had sworn canonical obedience, cannot possibly by me be
excused from being schismatical.'* An answer was attempted to his work
on the origin of Bishops, by John Milton, whose controversial writings were
very fsa from equaling, either in beauty, force, or trudi, that Hnprev^edUated
verse which raised him to the loftiest pinnacle of poetic greatness, and
rendered him the undisputed Prince of Poets, He had now returned from
Lis Continental tour, embraced the profession of School-Master, become
the defender of Regicides, the calumniator of Loyalists, and the advocate
of social disorder. In fact he had now, as Johnson observes, ^adopted
the Puritanical savageness of manners" and of course, ^ that generoua
loyalty to rank and sex, that fond aubmissiou, that dignified obedience, that
aubordination of the heart, which kept alive, even in servitude itself,!*
according to the observation of Burke, ** the spirit of an exalted freedom*
bad fled from the breaat of our impiprtal Bard.-^iV^i^io mmifm^m omniimB

We must not forget to relate the very interesting part he was called upon
to take previous to bis return from London, {at the conclusion of one pf the
most execrable, and barbarous tragedies that ever was exhibited before a ci«,
viltzed audience* He was selected by the unfortunate Earl pf Strafford
to direct his devotions, confirm' his faith, and attend him to the &tal block^
where he terminated his earthly conrse-^unfortunate did Ijsay^ as far as
concerned time, Thomas Wentworth, Earl of Strafford, was certainly un-
fortunate : faction, tyranny, and disloyalty conspired against his life, and
were successful, but as far as man can judge with reference tQ eternity, he
Was doubtless fortunate, for he came off more than conqueror, through Him
who loved him, and gave Himself for him. The following testimony borne
to him by Whitelock, Chairman of the Committee, which conducted bis
impeachment,^ at once esta blishes the excellence of his character, and the
aggravated guilt of Iiis murderers, *' certainly never any man acted such a
part on such a theatre, with more wisdom, constancy, and eloquence, with
greater reason, judgment and temper, and with a better grace in all hit
words and actions than this great and excellent person : and he moved tlie
hearts of all his auditors, some few excepted to remorse, and pityJ*
iSuch was this great man, whose last speech upon the scaffold, whicU
he addressed to Usher, need only be consulted to prove him a Christian,
and a Patriot. In it he declared bis attachment td the Cburcl) of £nglap4»*

* Roshworth's Collections, Vol. 4, p. 7%{^

xlvii

^ la that Chnrefa,* «aicl he, '' I was born and bred, in that religion I bavt

lived, and now in it I die.** To Uslier he tlien professed hiniMl^'' reconciled

to the mercies of Jesns Christ," expressed his << confidence and assuranca

in the merits of Christ," assured him that his presence was '* a great

comfort," and beside him he knelt when he addressed his last prayer in-

this world to the Ring of Kings and Lord of Lords* But notwithstanding

the regard which Lord Strafford thus evidenced toward Usher, consnltinlg

him moreover respecting many particulars of his defence, and not withstand*

ihg the respect which Usher paid him visiting him daily during his imprison^

ment, his Grace was ^aid to have instigated his murder, and to hav*

mdvised Charles to pass the Bill for h» attainder. But the Primate was

Tery far from consenting to his death. The King indeed sent for him^

when he yna preaching in the Church of Covent Garden, to consult him oa

the business, but he told the messenger that he was then employed about

God's business, and that as ^ soon as he had done he would attend upon his

Majesty to understand his pleasure, which he did accordingly, and declared

as also the other Bishops, that if his Majesty did not conceive Lord Strafford

guilty of the crimes alledged against him he could not in justice condemn

him^ But condemn him, however unwillingly, he did, and although fhm

language addressed to him by the Parliament then, was indemnity for th*

past, and security for the future, the condemnation of iiis innocent Ministw

was visited on his own head.

. A. D. 1641, the Irish Rebeb plundered his Country Houses, seized oil
Ills rents, destroyed his Tenements, and drove away all his cattle, whick
were very numerous, and very valuable, nothing having escaped their fiiry
except his Library, as has been already related. So great was the exigence
to which he was thus reduced, tliat he was compelled to sell his Phite, aud
Jewels, the only valuables remainhig, to supply his present need. But
these great trials, Parr says, were unable to make << any change in his
natural temper, and heavenly disposition, still submitting to God*s provf-
dence, with Christian patience, and magnanimity, havmg long learned
before to use the things of this world as if he used them not ; and in what*
soever condition he was, therewith to be contented." In the midst of thesa
afflictions, the City and University of Leyden entreated hun to become
their Honorary Professor, and offered him a salary considerably ihore
ample than what had formerly been annexed to that situation. Cardinal
Kichlieu also invited him to France, promising him a considerable pension,
and liberty of conscience. He also wrote to him a letter on the publication J«'
of his work De Piimotdiis Eccksiarum BrUamicarvm, full of kindness and |.
respect, enclosing YIm at the same time, a gold medal of great value, which
was enstamped with his own likeness. Usher in return sent him a present
of Irish grey-hounds " and other rarities," says Parr, *« which that country

afforded.**— King Charlas however thought it wiser to detain him in

ttvlii

Ibgt^Bd, an^ gave him to hold in Commendam Uio Biaboprick of CarfuTt^
Vacated by ^e death of Di*. Potter. This however he did not enjoy long,
Ibr it was seiied on by the long Parliament with all other * Bishop*8 lands,
lliey nominally granted him indeed in considi'ration of his losses in Ireland,
«Dd personal merits, competasation of £4^^ P^r annum, bat mostly witiN
held the payment of their grataity, thinking perhaps, like many othert,
that charity began at home.

At Oxford he still maintained the same habitual course of administering the
ilalm of Oilead in the name of the heavenly Physician to the diseased sonls of
his fedow^med. He preached mostly every Sunday , either at St. Olives, or
AU-Mallows, where he had very large auditories. Tlie first Sunday too
nfler King Charles had retired to Oxford with bis sliattered army from the
dubious battle of Edge-Hill, the first he fonght, and where he wait noon-
iially victor^ U»her was called on to preach before huu as also on manjf
aolemn occasions, which subsequently occurred. Tliere is much reason tm
hope that the instruction Which this weli-intentioned, but weak and . l-advisecf
Monarch, received from the Primate of Ireland was attended with ver/
pleasing and useful consequences^

In the Summer of 1643, the Parlianienf, i^Uo had now assumed to them*
ielvcs the exercise of the Royal Prerogative, outraged all the principles of
the Constitution, and openly proclaimed war as^ainst theiir Monarch, called
a meeting of Divines at Westminster to new model the service of the Church
•fEoglaid, and to reduce its discipline to their ovm notions of Church
Government Thd Ring previous to the meeting of their assembly, by
Proclamation forbad the convocation, and threatened with severe panishment
tny person who would disobey his commands. But half his sceptre was now
wrested from . his hands^ and London no longer submitted to his sway.
Usher was appointed, a member of the assembly, but he had too high and
•onscientious a regard for the religious establishment with which he was
connected, to acquiesce in any measures wliich would subvert it, too firm
an attachment for his Kiiig to persist in a measure affecting his Government,
to which he refused his sanction, and too great a respect for his commands^
knowing from whom he derived' his authority^ to persevere in an act of
disobedience. He therefore n^ver attended any of the deliberations of
tliat august body, and they were too sensible of the affront, to permit liim
any longer to retain the privilege of being reckoned of their number, they
complaihedof liim to the Commons, and the Commons supplied tiis plaot
with some candidate for republican honors, who better inorited their
lavonrs. Kot satisfied however with depriving him of his honorary
•ituation, the Committee whom they appointed to deprive the Delinqnenti
ar Malignants, (the names indiscriminately applied to all Royaliste,) of
Hieir astatei, ordered bit Library, which wai deposited at Cluhea CoHege,

xliic

•h«r was only prevented by the interference ot Dr. Fealty and Mr. Seldetf*
bothoftheiii Members of tUe A^Aembly, tbe latter of tbe Commons, and
both of them frieods of Usiier, who obtained them as a favour for then:
own iige. Many of his papers, manuscripts, and all the letters which he had
left behind Iiim were however stolen, and som^ of his books were laaU

Having how obtained much celebrity at Oxford, as a public instructor^
as tlie vigorous defender of pure undeOled and primitive Chiistianity, as tha .
supporter of his Monarch's rights, and the Nation's real interest, and the
determined foe of Kebellion, Innovation, and Anarchy, the University,^
who had ah-eady incorporated him among their Doetors of Divinity } when
tbey were assembled in Convocation, 1 0th March, 164-4, ordered a certaia
number of their body to have *' his Effigies engraven on a copper-plata
with an enlogium under it to be prefixed* lo hi& work then at pre^, on tha
Epistles of Ignatius.* The inscription agreed on for the copper-plate was,
** James Usher, Archbishop of Armagh, Primate of all Ireland, the most
skilful of primative antiquity, the ananswerable defender of the Orthodox
Religion, the n^aul of errors, in preaching frequent, eloquent, very
powerful, the rare example of an unblameaSle \if&," The work for which
this engraving was intended, was a new edition of tlie Epbtles of Ignatius
eoUected, and revised, as also a version of them from two old MSS. he had
recently found in England ;> prefixed to the whole was a learned dissertation
on the writmgs of Ignatius and Polycarp, and on the Constitutions and
Canons attributed to Clement oi' Ron\e. This work was regarded as a con*
siderable augmentation to his literary Known. It waa hu purpose to hav«
annexed the Epistles, of Barnabas to those of Ignatius, but his design waa
. frustrated, as the great fire at Ojiford ctmsumed his copy, with the excep-
tion of liis initiatory remarks on the age, writer, and design of the epistle,
whidi Bisliop Fell, having procured from Dr. BeiTiard, lus Grace's Qiaplain,
ifltrodiiced, altliougl^ the conchision of it wa& destroyed, into his edition of
Ih.tt Epistle printed at Oxford, 1685.

c

He published also A. D. 1644, his work DeGraca Septufiginia Interpret a/t ^i^Ci-r-t
turn rernone SytUagma, In fhb treatise he conjectures that the five. Books Zt'OC^mm^
of Moses were the only part of the sacred writings tranalated in tite time«f ^'^-^Cf »»-/
Vtolemy, and that they having perished in the general conflagration of htr - *

great Library, were again rendered into Greek, as also the whole of the
Old Testament, by Dosltheus the Jew. This version he imagmed waa
prenemUif received instead of the ^*ue Pfailadelphian j that the translator
interpolated it ai .his wishes dictated ; and that hence proceeded all the
differaitccs between the original and the Greek version. Except in liis first

« Wood's Fasti.

i

patition tMrvf^eyer, tint the Pc^ateadi aione was translated by the Se?eiit|f^
he seems not to have teen followed by any otlier writer on the subject.*
Besides his observations on the Septnagint he has also added some critieiif
remarks on many other versione.

We learnfrom Hume, that a Fast on the Uist Wiadtf^day of evei-y monthy.
had been ordered by the Farliamenty at the begioningf of those commotions^
Which rent tlie nation, and at length dethroned the King ; and that '^ their
preachers on that day, were careful to keep alive, by their vehement
declarations, "^the popular prejndices entertained against the King, against
the Prelacy, and a«;ah]st Popery* The King that he miglit combat thr
FarUament with their own weapons, appointed hkewise * monthly fast,.
IsAen the people sliould be histrneted in the duties- of toyalty and submission
to the higher powers. •* On one of tliese occasions Usher preached befbrc
]»» Majesty, on S Cliron. vii. 14, ** If my people, which are ealled by my
name, shal. homble themtelves, and pray, and seek ray face^ and twm froiif
then* wieked ways ; then will I hear from Heaven, and will forgive ftieir
0in^ and will heal their land.'' It was to him a very pleasinjj^ office to ex-^
pAtiate on ihie obedience of the snbj^t to the sovereign ; bnt he was aware'
tbsa th\3 principle of loyalty wasverytar from embracing all the precepts of
reiidon, and as many were then possessed of it, who were extremely
iHlmoial if I their lives', he as boldly reprobated ^ the prevailing Itcentrousnes^
of the times, as he did the rebeUions procedure of the reigning part of the*
Commons and Iheir a^erents* Me jtlso preached before tlie King on
aiidthef fa^t (fay when hl^ Comrai88ion<>r8 for Peace, and the Parliamentary*
ComnMssfoners for protracted^ warfare, amd the annihilation of all constitn^
tiomd principles we*e convened at trxbiidgc. His text vras James* iii. l^fr,
«* The fhiit of righteo*sness if sown in peac^ of tliem that luve peace." He
expatiated very fargely en the blessings of peace, and on the horrors of wa<;.
praying ^t the same time that the graw^ions^ coticessions of his;Maje»ty misrht
be accepted by tlie Hebel Foe. His prayer however,- in the inscratable wisdom
of Heaven, was rejected, the coueessions were slighted, demands too
cnnnDOiis ai^ extravagant to grant were made } hostilities were renewed^
, n^. " the vesael of the state* was now expected to ** 6y forward in her
' ooorse towafrd regeneration witli mofe apeed* than ever," watted prospp>
roi^ly. on with the propitioms ggle ef a^gmvatcd' trea^oQ, and unprovoked

In thfejunctn^-e of affaira, the siege of Oxford being meditated by the
Parliamenc forces, and the immediate departure of * the King being

i> ^1

• For a fall account ot the Septoagint, consait Hamilton's Introduction t*
the ftiidy of the Hebrew Scriptures, Chap. 6.

- "V

«

«^»o)ved on, the Lord Primate determined to leave the Academic Crotei,
. whitiier he had resorted with so mnch pleasure to liiinself and profit to othe^^
• and to visit his ^in-law, Sir Timotliy Tyrrel, then Governor of C4ierdilfe»
:^id Generalor Ordnance in South Waic.^ Accordingly having taken leave
>of Viis Majesty, he proceeded in company with the Prince of Wales,' to
firistol, and from thence continticd his route to the place of bis destinatbn.
Mere he was received w4th the utmost joy and affection by bis Son and
jl^aughter, from whom he had been separated during a long interval of time.
ii is much: to be lamented however, that we are not more fully informed
4-especting the endearing attentions,^ which tbey p»id their venerabb
parent, or tliose interesting scenes x)f social intercourse in which he must
4)«i^e have fonnd such pleasing relaxation frem the severe labours of bi9
. jttidy. In this seclnded fortress, secure from the], dangers and disasters of
wal> be netfr^ {Completed the first part of bis ann^, pursued witli unabated
.vigor^i^lefumedtnndertadcings, had<>ncc more the gratification 4>f seeing hit
vfesp^ed Monarch, and again had an opportunity of preacliing i>efore bim,
(wlieii be retreated to Caerdiife, in hopes of levying an army in the exhausted
{regions fOf Wales, after he had been vanquished in the fiital plains of
f^aseby, through the "inqprudewt conduct of Mnce Rupert Charles n#
longer able to •garrison 80 niany towns, was compelled to lemove Sir T»
Tyrrel, and the troops he icommanded ; and Usher, no longer settled, v^as
li^et donbting whether lie should return to Oxford, and tM^ye the dan|i;ers of
the embattled plains which intervened, or retreat to the tJontincnt, when
the Dowager Lady Stradlingliindly inviting him to St. Donates, be resolved
to comply with her request On his way thither, accompanied by his
Daughter, they were furiously attacked by a pmty of Welshmen, who were
tip^ in arms in that neiglibourhood, to the number of ten thousand men,
'professing igreat attachment to tlie royal cause. He bad with him several
chests of Boolcs and MSS. which were immediately opened, as also all hia
other luffqasie, pillaged without scruple, and distributed into a thousand
hands. Tliey ne^rt proceeded to drag the Primate and those tiiat were With
4iim from their horses, but-some oflicere, gentlemen i3f( the country, comftog
up caused the Iiorscs and many articles of luggage to be restored, kindlf
#ought, ^ul ii\ vain, to recover the books, which were now very wi<My
dispersed, and bronglit him to Sir JcAm Aiiberry's bou»e, where he was very
^rivitly received and entertained that night. ^ When he had retired himself,*
says Dr. Parr, ^^I Xkfsvtx saw him so mnch troubled in my life : and' those
tliat weve with Mm befiore ntyself, said.tliat he seemed not more coucei^ned
-for all bia losses in Ireland timn for 'thi!>, saying to his Daughter and those
wb(y endeavDured to comfort him ; I know that it is God's band ; and I
andeavSur to bear it patiently, though I have too much human frailty, do(

}■ ,. .
n

■ /

to be extremely concerned, for T^m troubledlii a very tender pMcr, and
He has thongtit fit to take from niic all timt I have been feathering together,
above these twenty years, and which I intended to publish for the advance-
ment of learning;, and the good of the Church." But next morning he was
visited by several of the Clergy and Gentlemen of the Country, who-
kindly condoled with him on the loss he had sustidned, and comforted him
. witli the assurance that they wonld be able to recover for him such books
and papers as had not suffered from fire or otlirr accidents, lliey
accordingly notified in all the Churches, that those who had any of them
in their possession ^ must immediately restore them to their respective
Ministers and Landlords. The notice was obeyed, the books and manu-
cripts sent in parcels to St« Dotiate's, and in the course of two or three*
months the major part were again recovered by the rightful owner. The
restoration of what he valued so highly must doubtless have afftyHed' him
the utmost delight — Sit bQna librorwn w^s bis constant desire, and if |1ro-
vided withplcnty of literary food, he was very tar from being solicitous about
Horace*! second wish* jn'ovistt fintgis in aaxaiM copia^ he permitted the
morrow to fake care of the tilings of the morrow, thonght very little of time,
and having his loins girt, was ever mindful of another scene. Would to
Ood that all other literary characters gave' the same heavenly tendency to
their studies, that tliis holy patriarchal character gave his !

At St. D(^nates he spent mnch time in consuUine tiie books and manuscripts
deposited in the Library of the Castle, which had been collected by Sir
Edward Stradling, the antiquary, where be procured many valuable matters
relative to the antkiniMes of Wales and Britain. Shortly after his arrival
he was afflicted with a very dangerons and severe illness, which ended in a
very violent bleeding fX the nose that continued for forty hours.. The
Physicians entertained no hopes of his recovery, ke was apparently at the
point of death, bat suddenly the bleeding aibated, and he became gradually
restored to bis accustomed health and vigour. In the course of his illness
he evidenced mnch patience and snbmission to the divine vjrill, solemnly
warned all who were about him of the danger of deferiing the consideration
of their etenial interests tt the hour of their last sickness, and declared his
apprehension that '* a death-bed repentiince will avail us4ittltt if we liave
lived vainly and viciously, and neglected ouir conversion, till we can sin no
lon{::cr* He exhorted them to believe on the name t of the Lor^ Jesus
Christ, to live in holiness of life* "and then," saidhe« << yon will find the
comfort of it at yonr death : and yonr change will be liappy." Whale he
was yet bleeding, a member of the then House of Commons came to visit
btm^ whom he thus solemnly warned, ** 8ir, yon see I am weak, and cannot
expect to live many hours, yon are retnriring to the Parliament, I am
f oing to Ged, my bit od and my life h almost spent ; I charge yon to tell

Hil '

t*»m from me, that I ki*w they are in the wrong, and have dealt rtuff
•iujuriously vvitli the Kiiisr, and I am not mistaken in this matter.'* Hh ^

seriously concerned was he at the vile conduct vf those republican Hismons!
He also assured Dr, l^rr on this occasion, in answer to an interrogatory I
from iiim, that be bad most wrongfully been accused of consenting to the
death of his friend Strafford. The King too hearing It, very currently
reported that the Archbishop had terminated his. mortal life, assured Colonel
Wdliam Legge, and Mr. Kirk, Gentlemen of his Bedchamber, ** that he
was very sorry for hi« death, together with high expressions of bii pietsr
and merits : but one there present replied, that he.bebeved he mi^iC be so, ^
were it not for liis persuading yonr- Majesty to consent to the. Earl of .
Stratford's execution ; To vHiich tiie King in a great passion returned, that
it was false: For, said the King, after the Rill was past, the Archbbhop *
. camc^ to me saying, with tears in his eyes, Oh ! $\r, what have yon done?
I. fear this act may prove a great trouble to your conscience: and pray 4
God tliat your Majesty may never suffer by the signing of this Bill." How
fully do^s tliis circumstance prove the amiable nataie of the Primateli .
character, and the sensibility of liis tender spirit. «

During onr Prelate*s residence in Wales a surreptitious copy of his Bo^
mf Divinity f or the Sum and Suhsiance of the ChriHian Reli^ioMf was pub-
lished in London by Mr; Downhame. He had drawn up this work, in the
form of l][nestion and answer, for his own private nse when a young man, '
without any view towards its publication. He lent copies of it to some ^ ^^
importunate friends, by vfhich means it found its way to the press ; and / *%/
A. D. 1653, he published his Principles of ty Christian Relis^ioKf an abridge- y f^
m^nt of the former, which he had originally extracted for tlie beneit of
his family^

'^U'

A. D. I646rbehifffidly re-established in health, fearing to visit London,'
aqd ignorant of any place of safety in the kingdom where he couldretire, he
resolved to visit the Contittent, obtuined a pass for that purpose from the
£arl of Warwick, had prepared a vessel for his voyage, but Molton, the
Parliamentary Vtce-Admiral, entering the road of Caerdiffe witJi hissquadron,
he was obliged to apply for a new pass from him, which was roughly refused*
accompanied with a tlireat-that he would take him into custody. Shortly
after thia disappoiiltment he receivefl a very friendly invitatibn from the
excellent "Countess of Peterborough, entreating him to reside with her,
promising to secure him from molestation, and watmly expressing her
affection and her gratitnde to htm as having been the means of hei hnsband%
conversion, who had now retired from a troublous world to enjoy the blissful
visions of his Saviour's g1ory» and realize the excellence of. those divine
principles he had imbibed here, through the instrumentality of onr (oly
Prelate. To andertake this journey it became necessary to replenish hk

'•

i'

\

-^Ym

fnne, nmr eotirdj exUautted. Unable to provide the meant hiim^tfy tamiqr
it}m benevolent neigbbonrs, \Vlio sympatbised with bis misfortaaes, vrepe '
imiijieedl t» remit btm several f^nnn of money to a considerable amoenr^
withtvt tiie iirivity- ef each other. He was thus enabled to supply his
•frresent need, and to repair the June following to London, where Lady
'Peterborough tlien resided, and from this period he was usually an inmate
m eae #r other of her booses. As be passed tbrougli Gioueester^ his aeal for
the eanse of his Divine Master induced him to visit Biddte, the celebrated
ihcmjm, who was then dau^orowly ill* Kippte has Uins ({voted the cii^
cumstan^ from T« Edwards, that <* learned and Godly Divine," Usher
** spok% with bim and used him with idl fdtmessand pity, as well as strength
eCavgnmeBts to cooviaee him of bis teigerooa error; » Minister of 'the
city of .Glogcester told me the Bisliop labowed to convince lum tliat
either he was in a damnable error, or else the whole Cbnrch of ^'^'bnst, wiio
had in all ages worsliipped the Holy Ghost, had bees guilty of Idolatry ; bat
the man was no whit moved by the learning, gravity, piety, or zeal of the
l^oed Rishop, biU eontfamed obstinate;.*' On bis arrival in the Metropolis lie
gsKve the necessary information of it t^, the Parliamentary Committee, at
Geldnnith's Hall; who immediately smnmoped bim before them, enquired
ly whose authority he left London^ where be had remained during his
'^tiisencer and whether Sir Charles Coote or any other person ever asked him
tei nse his Influence vridi the King to graut a toleration of Religion in
Iselaod* He replied that lie had a Parliamentary pass to Oxford, and
4eelaf«d fbat neither Sir C. Coote or any other pei'son ever sought to make
fti« exereise such a power over the King, and also that on the arrival ortbe
Iiisk Agents at Osffbrd, he entreated his Majesty not to enter into any
regMHatiQn rcs|»ect'uig reUgioo in Ireland without consulting him, tliat tliis
ve<piest was acceded to,^ that the King and Council dechured against a
toleration^ and that be himself always regarded amdi a measure as involving
the diwnger of the Protestant Religion. Tlie ChainMn of the Committee
then offered bun the negative oath, which had purposely be«i fonned for the
adherents of the King, bat he requested them to allow himtime to eonsid^f
^ it, which being granted he retired, and was never summoned to appear
agaiBi for which he was indebted to the kind interference of Selden, and
his other friead^ in Parliament. He soon afterwards atteBde4 Lady Peter-
, borougli to her residence at Rygate in Surry, where be osaally preached
flit Iter in the Parish Church, or in her Cbap?], and where he was visited by
|he uMst respectable Gentlemen and Cleigy, that they might enjoy tlie
advantage of bis improving conversation, and derive l^enefit from his
instruciions in rt>ligioa* '

Early in the Year 1647, he was appointed Preacher to the Honourable
Society of UticoluVlnn^ and W4S allowed very commodioof, well furnished

iv

«p«rtmetitff t»y th« Boidierf, one of ivhoni tras hu frhsifdH^es,
Ijord Chief Justice/ He was here treated with every respect abd boBear hf
Ms new cmigregatioB, and preached regularly cVery term for eight yean.
At the expiratioii-of that period, having lost maDy of his teeth, tnd beiak
nearty deprived of fab sight, he was compelled to ixstire from his cbaryfe^ ^^
i^hom his removal &om mmoug them was regarded w a very 4iMettm
providence. /

Unabated in his Kteimvy ardour be pabtisfaed in 1647 Ins Jpjmt^M AJijif^Aff^ '
JQpu/iima, containing the genuine nmnterpolated Epistles of fgnatins, witk /^

% new Lfttin version ; an anthentie History of the martyrdom of thatSaiot;
the epistles of Til>eriamis» Pliny, and Trajan respecting the constancy ^f * .
the martyrs $ and the Epistle of the Chareh of Smjfrna concerning Ihn

martyrdom of Polycarp, This year also he pubiisfaed his Dlairtta dt J)(d^' ^
iUmanm EceUHa SfmhhJpBdoUct wtere^ . et tSUtfiM /trmulU, In &^ ^/^ iAr>* » '
work he gave a learned account of the various copies of the Apofl<1esO«ed ^^^ S^jt^ "

fimnahiM

formerly used in the Roman Chareh, pabUshed several
#f^th, and some other similar monnments of antiqiiity.

«-^ -

In the' 1»eghMung of the ^.following year lie pnblishad Ida very,
^hronoIogidU work on the introdnctiofi of the MhcedoaiaB Solar
Mo Greece. .In this dissertation h6 institmed a comparison of Hw
, and solar faionths with the Julian, and those of other nation ; fixed Ibe
ofthe Martyrdom of Polycarp; laid down the entiw arfangement «f
Asiatic and Macedonian year ^ and subjoined a Grecian andRoman EpbemeiH^
which vras -the fint attempt awde vin this CoantrytoftaaMatnie AaCsnM-
mical Calendar.

In the same year 164tt bis Majesty, wbo vras then a prisoner in Ibe Ida
4tf Wight, sent lor Usher to consult him respecting the Episcopal arrange-
tneRts, which he vras compelled to institute as his last hope of safety. Usher'
of course repairad immedlaif ly to Carrisbrook Castle, and <»iee more aakb
mitted his expadleaty Ihr the amalgamation of Puritans and Churchmen, tt
the conside^raCkm ot the iSuqg, who at length professed himself willing ta
accept it* Bat kis concessions, aktt, were now tao UKe, tim Scotch snd
£ngllsb Presbytariana were now grown too cxtrnvagant in tbev demands;
and nothing but the blppd of their Monarek could ailbnl them aatiety*
Immediately o« bis arrival at the. port, he preached befava liif royal
master, from Oca. xliz. 3, ^ Reuben, thoa art my ^rst bom, my migfaty
and tbe begmning of my strength^ the eacellency of my dif^iy, aad ^he
excellency of powcr.^ In this sermon he enfawged very amply an the jmft
rights and pcera^ve of the King, and proved that hereditary monarchy waa
as well entitled to- the excelleucy of gower as to the excellency of dignity.
The account of this discouna, withfnany additions^ sacs reached tha^Mof

^

/v

«•

Ivi

»

trepolisy a«d the Preacher almp&t as soon was fampooH^d in all the ephemeral
vfritiogi of the day. Previous to liis leaving Loudon he also preached at
LincolnVlDn, from Isaiah viii. IS, IS, <* Say ye not a confederacy -to ail
then, to whom thi« people shall say a confederacy, ncitherfear you their ^ai>
nor be afraid : Sanctify the Lord of Hosts hinuelf, and let him be your fear
and let him be your dread,** and vei^ pointedly reprobate the covenants and
confederacies, which were so generally entered into at that period against tlie
Crown, and the real interests of the Country. Tluis valiantly did this vi-
gorous champion of every religious truth, every manly sentiment, and every
constitutional principle, boldly proclaim the guilt of disobedience in a Sub-
, jec^, the heinousnature of Rebellion, and the authority with which the higher
powers were entiustcd by heaven, for the execution of heaven's purposes, at
tlic very tinfie when the advocacy of such opinions was regarded as construe-
tire treasom.

*thB t^rimate having faiied in bis attempt to reconcile the King, and his
rebellious House of Commons, left the Isle of Wight, and stopping at South-
ampton was very kindly received by the chief Gentry of the Town, and was
veqaested also to preach there on tlie succeeding Sunday. With this solid-
tatton he. coiiiplied» bat was very soon waited on by the Governor of th9
Garison to entreat hc( would decline preaching, as it might be of ill coiise-
^tieiice to tlie place> and to intimate in fact that he would not b^ permitted
to enter any Fulpit ia that town. So great a dread did he entertain of
Vsher'a iQ<m]cating too pUunly the obedience owed by the Subject to the So*
vereign» and of hb exposing the guilt of that horrid villabiy, which was thea
meditated. The King was very soon ailer brought into Southampton at
M Prisoner, and if Rebellion was generally regarded as a crime, the Cover-
fiorliad very good reason to believe tliat au iufonncd people would rise to
titldicate a Monarch's injured riglits.

The memoiable Tkirti^h of January, 1649, now speedily arrived, the in-
fernal pageantry^ yelipeU tlie trial of Charles Steivart, plamied in Pandeino-
ndum waanow speedily got up by Pandemomiun's Potentates and Peers, wi)h
deconiti<»is suitable to the vitiated taste of a cormptcd Bation,«ndh«whohad
oBce received the homage of a grateful people, was now condemned and pro-
' Bonnced a traitor by men who gloried in their braichof all conatiiational
arinctplet, and #ere daily committhig the most atrocious actft of treason ^ be
.yaa conducted to the scaffold byven who Imd sworn allegiance to ids govern-
snent, fidelity to his person, and nnifnahfied rcgiatance to all oppogner» of bis
authotitir; and he was executed in tite sight of many, ^ho tliotigh they once
w^re among Ibe number of his courtiers, had deserted him when fiiUen, and iu
theni^t of jo^ers, who while ihey lamented his misfortunes, and 'com«
^U9€|:^ted in hi9 ft^ri ^Sh ^^^ aoabla to rescue him from the cowards wh#

Ivii

trayed, the villaias who imprisoned, or the assassins who slew him. Among
those, who respected their monarch, but had no power to prevent his murder,
and were witnesses of this horrifying catastrophe, was that venerable Prelate,
the circnmstances of whose life we have been recording. He wa» at this / ^

time vrith Lady Peterborough at Charing-Cross, and some of the fiimily, >^^/^.^^
who had previously gone out on the leads of the house, from whence they
had a full view of Whitehall, came down, when the King appeared upon the
' scaffold, to entreat him to retulu with tliem, and once more behold bis yenc-
rated ai)d unfortunate master. At first unwilling to comply, he at length con-
sented ; but when he saw the hereditary Governor of Britain engaged
in the last moumftil vindication of his conduct, he sighed deeply, and with
hands and eyes upraised to hesaven, suffused with tears, he prayed with per-
ceptible earnestness; and when he saw the masked Executioners preparing to
fiilfil their dreadful office^ no longer able to witness a scene so horrible and
tremendous, or endure a spectacle so atrocious and diabolical, in which such
foul indignities were offered to royalty, he swooned into the arms of his at«
tendants, and virais at length relieved, when laid upon hi« couch, by an abun-
dant effusion of tears, and the most ardent supplications to the throne of
mercy*

During the disasters, which followed, and the tyranny, which succeeded, our
worthy Primate devoted himself to the labours of his study, and the exercise '
of his ministerial duty, openly reprobated the usurpation of Cromwell and his
proceedings, and constantly endeavoured to administer consolation to the suf-
fering adherents of the murdered Eing. Often did he observe, that the pre*
sent order of tilings would be reversed, kingly government restored, and he
himself retire from the troublous scene, before the hoped for consummation.
He even remarked, not long before his death, that the disposition of Crom*
well, resembled that of the Grecian Tyrants, which as it originated in a pre-
ponderance of military power, so did it usually terminate with the death of
the Usurper. A. D. 1650, he published his profound and erudite perform-
ance, the Annals of the Old Testament ; a work begun, as already has been
recorded, at a very early age. It commences with the earliest notices of
mundane transactions, concludes with the reign of Antiochus Epiphancs,
A. M. 3^38, contains the succession of the Babylonish, Persian, and Macedo-
nian Monarchs ; the concurrent Olympiads, the Syncronisms of sacred and
profane History, and an account of the most remarkable Eclipses of the
Sun, with reference to his Chronological statements. The second part of tins
work, which is carried on to' the destruction of Jemsalem, by Vespasian,
issued from the Press in i654« He very fully detailed in this volume, the
stau of the Macedonian Empire, und^ the Asiatick and Egyptian Kings ;

Iviii

gave an axact account of tnt affuirs of the Roman Empii e in the East -, Und
klso added a narration of the New Testament History, as far as the year 73,
and the parallel circumstances, noticed by the Greek and Roman writers of
that period.

On the fourteentli of December this Year, althongh he. had discontinued
his practise of preaching to large auditories^ he preached the funeral
sermon^ on the death of his fiieud Selden, in compliance with the particular
rcqiiesi of the Executors of that learned and celebrated Barrister, whom he
had visited during his illness, and for wlH>m he entcrtamed the higliest
regard. He pronounced a very high and deserved encomium on the
deceased ; and with mnch humility, but very little truth, declared him
to be ** so great a scholar^ that himself was scarce worthy to carry his booka
after him."

Cromwell, who evidenced great anxiety not to be consid^ed as a persecutor

»

of those^ who disagreed with him in religious opinions, sent about tliis time
for Usher, The Primate> at first unwilling to obey the mandate, resolved^
upon consideraiioU) to comply, fearing that his refusal would only enrage
the Protector against him, and at the same time, bopuig that he might be
able to effect some good, or prevent some evil. The Despot received him
with much civility, conversed with hip, it is reported, on the most probable
means of advancing the Protestant interests, and with some canting expres*
lions dismissed him. A. D. 1665^ Usher was entreated by some of tlie
Orthodoi Divines, to wait again on Cromwell, and request him to allow
the Episcopal Clergy the free exercise of their religious servites> as he had
previously forbade them to instruct youth, or peiform sy part of their
ministerial functions, under the severest penalties. Usher found a Sursreon
en{;aged in dressing a large boil on the Protectors breast, who said to him,
" if tlie core were once out, I should be quickly well.* " I doubt," replied
the Primate, " the core lies deeper j there is a core at the heart, that must
be taken out, or else it will not be well. *' Ah," said OKvcr, with seem*
ing unconcen>, ** so theie is indeed," . and sighed. He soon told the
Primate, that his Council advised him not to grant any toleration to men se
implacable to his government and person; and his Grace, finding persuaj^ion
needless, returned home, disappointed, chagrined, and surprised at the
perfidy of the man, who had promised, at a previous interview, to yield to his
entreaties, and now refused to ratify the concessions he had before made.
" This false man,'* said he to Parr, •< hath broken his vi ord with me, and
refuses to perform what he promised ; well he will have little cause to
glory in his wickedness, for he will not continue long; the King will return,
and thongh I shall not live to see it, you may,/

In the February following, he left London for Ryegate, iind took leave
•f his relations ft r the last tiaie. His earthly course was nearly run, and

***

>et bis mind and body were as yigorous as conld be escpteted for his
advanced period of life ; but lib si^t had become so weak from an un-
weari^ application to study, that be was only able to write, in a strong light,
and was, therefore, compelled to follow the sun from one Window to another.
Had his life been spared until the succeeding winter, it was his intention
to have employed an amanuensis. He was now coufttantly engaged in di«
considerationof another world, and in the contemplation of his own dis-
solution, which was fast approaching, It had been his habit to make some
remark in his almanack, opposite the day of his birth ; his observat^bn this
year, 1655, was '* now aged 75 years, my days are full f* and hnmediately
after in large letters, RESIGNATION j so fully was he aware, that the
hour of his departure was at hand, and so entirely was he resigned te the
will of his Divine Master. Not long before his death he heard Dr. Parr
preach, and said afterwards, '' I thank ybu for your sermon } 1 am going out
of the world, and I now desire, according to your text, to seek those things
which are above, where Christ aitieth at the right hand of Gody and to be
with him in heaven ; of which said he, we ought not to doubt, if we can
evidence to onrselves our own conversion, tme faitli, and love, and live in the
exercise of those christian graces, and virtues, with perseverance ; mortifying,
daily our inbred corruptions, renouncing all ungodliness, and worldly lusts;
and he, who is arrived at this habitual frame and lioly course of life, is the
blessed, and happy man, and may rejoice in hope of a glorioas eternity in
tlie kingdom of heaven, to receive that inheritance given by God, to those
that are sanctified.** Parr mentions, that his conversation at this period re«
sembled more that of one freed from all the incumbrances of the 6esh,than of
one, who was yet a pilgrim and a sojourner here^ ** But sinc^' says that
Biographer, it had been usual vrith him to insist on tilings of this nature,
when we were together, and he was at this time in health, I did not believe,
that his change was so near, as he presaged : yet he himself had other
thoughts, and it proved be was not mistaken." On March SO, in th«
evening, he first complained of a pain in his hip. That day he had remained
in his study, as long as it was light, and then went to visit a lady in the
same house, who was dangerously ill. He spent an honr in endeavouring
to lead her to form conceptions of her situation, and seemed to explain the
mysteries of the heavenly^ Canaan^ as if, like Moses fiom Mount Pisgali, he
b^d a full view of the glorious inheritance; which awaited him. He had now
been fifty -five years an Herald of God*s will to man, an ambassador of
the glorious Gospel of Christ ; and he concluded his embassy with the
emphatic dectaration ^of his important message. The next morning the
pain in his hip, which he at tust thought was the sciatica, was accompaiiied
with a great pain in his side. A Physician was sent for, and the medicines
auppo^ed to be requisite were ordered j but to far from abating, they

H 2

^ Ayr

only increased the Tlolencc of his complaint, whicli| after liis decease, Trat
ascertained to t)e a pleui'i^y* He now applied himself wholly to his
devotions, and the Countess of Peterborougli's Chaplain prayed with him.
Receiving some intermission from pain, he addressed a solemn warning to
all, who were around him, to prepare for ^eath and judgment. He next took
an affectionate farewell of her Ladyship, from whom he had received such
repeated kindness, and gave her some raosi; excellent advice; and then
requested to be Wft alone. Tlie last words he \?as heard to utter were,

Lord forgive me, especially my sins of omission. He had frequently express-
ed his desire, that he might die like Mr. Perkins, praying for mercy and
forgiveness, confident that such language was most befitting the fallen sons
of Adam. Even when redeemed from their lost estate, ke knew them to be
einuers still; and though grace might enable those, who ^ere ransomed from
the fall, to live consistently with their profession ; ht well knew that imper*
fectioti was stamped upon their best performances, and that their holiest
services demanded the application of atoning blood. It was surely most
ungenerous in Bishop Bumet to imagine, and still morenng^erous to publish
his conjecture, without any document to warrant it, tliat, according to his
opinion. Usher ** did not bestir himself suitable to the obligf^tions, that lay on
him in' carrying on" " the rough work of reforming abuses f it ** sat heavy
on his thoughts, when he came to die;'* and drew forth' the humble and

<>contrite expressions, whidi we have already noticed, as having tlien escaped
him. This accusation rests entirely on the supposed culpability of the
Primate's conduct with respect to Bedell, which we have already discussed,
and, concerning whieb^ we sliall add but one or two observations. Usher
knew, that Bedell had acted illegally in his eagernc^ to reform ecclesiastical
abuses. It was therefore impossible for him to defend him. He would
have been delighted to have effected the reform; but he was not possessed of
the power. Bedell, to remedy the evil, sat as Judge in his own Court; but
Usher, ignorant of the laws, pleaded mccutn habito, ^uam sit miiii cwrtu
svpiilex ; and dedared> *' my Cliancellor is better skilled in the laws, thaq

1 am, and far l>etter able to manage affairs of that kind." Besides he judged,
lliatif the Bishops generally exercised such a jurisdiction, the evil, so far
from being diminished, would be increased ; and appealed to an instance of a
Bishop, who sat in his own Courts, and in whom there was to be found
'* moie injustice and oppression, than in all the Chancellors in the whole
kingdom put together." It must be obvious, from this statement, that his
conduct was in no wise reprehensible ; and therefore could never have em-
bittered his dying moments. The only reluctance he evidenced to assist
Bedell in the reformation of the ecdesiasiical courts, was a reluctance in
the first instance, to conutenance any illegal measure $ and, in the next, to
permit a precedent ta be formed, which« be thought, would be injurious in
its consequences, and introduce still greater coiTuption. Of th{s charge he

therefore stands acquitted.; aod lus dyiog words are ^lely to be rag^d^
as a confession of his just knowledge of the hnmau hearty his oym in particn*
lar, and of the forgiveness, vihic^ all need. Thus died, fuQ of faith, i^ the
iifty-sixtli year pf Us ministry^ and the seytntyrsixtb year of Ins age, qn tfaf
STth of March, ld5.6, the venerable Usher; a name, which, as it ba^
hitherto, so should it for ever, be embalmed and enshrined in tUit
grateful remembrance of the yirtuons, the learned, and the wise. Hit
translation from the Prelacy of Meatb, . lo the Primaqir of Arms^
preceded his transUtion to the royal priesthood In heaven, thirty«onft
years. Here he iq>peared for a little while, like some vast luminary, wbichg
moving ip an eccentnc orbit, approached our sphere, and again /ptume^
to his perihelion station to enjoy the glories of the celestial world. Th»
liundreth Bishop of Armagh, he nobly and illustriously closed the first cen-
tennary of Irish Primates. Patrick, who was the ficst, introdiiced tl|e light
of the i^orions Gospel of Christ into ireiana ; while our distiBgoisbejCl Pi^latal
restored it in itspncity; taught jt in its simplicity; maintained it inila
excellence against the efforts of all, who would either have dettriovaited ki
doctrines, enervated its precepts, or weakened its authority ; exemplified tta
boly character in his life .and coavereation ; and proved its efficacy to admU
Ulster consolation and soppert, in the dajis «f his aAictioo, %Bd at iJk horn
pf his death.

When his rdations became acipiainted with the mdaneholy tidings •of hia
decease, they gave the necessary orders for his funeral; bat the fidl of a»
miglity a puin in Israel, was too sensibly deplored- throughoot the nali^.lp
permit his burial to be private ; and Cromwell, desiiyras of obtainnf p
ehaiBCter for liberality of sentiment, ordered his remains to be puUidjr
interred, with all the honours due to so great a personage, at Westminster
Abbey. His interment took place, April 17, 1656, according to the rites of
the* Church of England ; and Dr. Bernard, his Grace's Chaplain, preached «
sermon on the occasion from 1 Ss^m xxv. 1. And Samnel died, and aUJhe
fsraelites were gaihered together^ and lamented &Jm, and kufied km. This
sermon was afterwards published^ and has frequently been rej^rred to in
this narrative*

Uslicr was, in his person, of moderate stature^ sanguine complexion, brown
hair, and of a grave countemince, expressive of good nature, and command-
ing reverence and respect. Surely no man ever deserved to receive bodi
more, than he did. Courteous, affable, and forgiving, he never conunitted,
« or returned an injury. Elevated in his situation in life, and endowed with
the most capacious understanding; eminent in learning, and no less eminent
in piety, humility Was>the most prominent feature' in his character. Bene*
volant in bis disposition, be was active in charity, and even when distressedy

Ikii

ftjmelf, hif Wmtficraee wis Tery widely felt by his felleur suffering coantiy*
Men. On one occaiiony when deeply engaged in study, a poor Irishwoman
Mme to him at Lady Peterborongli*S, and demanded alms : lie simply told
lier he was unable to comply with so many requests of that kind, and she
without any importunity retired, imploring divine blessings upon him. —
Reflecting afterwards, that she might perhaps have been a fit < bjcct fur his
lM>uiity, he sent some of the domestics after her, who returned ^^ithout
finding hen Being much distressed, that tliis search vras ineffectual, lir sent
his own servant, who was not within at the time of the occurrence, to inquire
for the woman the next morning, at those plaees where the Irish usually
resorted to m London. The servant was unable to effect his errand, and the
Primate was considerably concerned at bemg so hasty in his refusal.

In Qreadiiag he viras eloquent and frequent, as has already been related.
We have yet to mention, that his sermons were, sa far, extemporaneous, that
the heads only were committed to paper ; and it is evident, from wiiat we
have before records d^ that they were always declaratory of the grand
scheme of redemption through a crucified Saviour. He was very careful not
. to admit any persons into the ministerial ofiice, who were unqualified to
•xercise its holy fiuictions. '^ tduf kandt sud4enhf on no man," was a precept,
which he most conscientiously regarded. lie only ordained _one perso n,
who was not acquainted with the learned languages, an English mechanic
in his own Diocese, a pioiis inan, who read and knew much of the Bible,
was well aeqnainted with works of practical divinity, and vras extremely
anxious to be actively en^iged hn the sacred calling. This person, when he
applied to the Primate for ordination, vras ignorant of Irish ; but his Grace^
remarking that his preaching would be of little use, unless it was understood
by the people, the man promised to acquire the language of the nativesy
vrhich being enabled to effect in a year, he was ordained, and vras tlie means
of tonvertipg many papists, and was ^very em inent Minister,

We have now brought to a conclusion the life of this venerable Patriarchy
who was alike distinguished for his piety, and his learning, his loyalty, and hia
patriotic virtues. ^It would be needless to dilate further ou his character, it
has already been described with sufficient accuracy. It is only necessary to
add further, what was before remarked of Augustine, O virum ad tothui
eccUsia pab'.icam uiilUaiemf natuwij/actum, iatumque divtnUusi

TO
MY rERT MUCH HOJTOURED FRIEJ^D^

SIR CHRISTOPHER SIBTHORP, Knight,

ONE OF HIS majesty's JUSTICES OF HIS COURT OP

CHIEF PLACE,

IN

IRELAND.

WORTHY SIRy

1 CONFESS, I somewhat lucline to be of your mind, that if nnto the
^anthorities drawn out of Scriptures and Fathers, (which are common to as
with others) a true discovery were added of that religion which anciently
was professed in this Kingdom ; it might prove a special motive to indnc«
my poor Countrymen, to consider a little better of the old and .trae way^
from whence they have hitherto been misled. Yet on the one side, that
saying In the Gospel runetfa much in my mind ; *' If they hear not Moses and
the Prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the
dead ;** and on the other, that heavy judgment mentioned by the Apostle 3
** because they received not the love of the Trnlh, that they might be saved^
God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lye.*" Th«
woeful experience whereof, we may see daily before our eyes in this poor
nation : where, such as are slow of heart to believe the savine Truth of
fvod, delivered by the Prophets and Apostles, do with all ereediness em-
brace, and with a- most strange kind of credulity entertain those lyi'ig
Legends, wherewith their >Ionks and Friars ii# these latter days have
polluted the Religion and Lives of our ancient Saints,

I do not deny but that in this Country, as well as in others, corniptions
did creep in by little and little, before the Devil was let loose to procure
that seduction, which prevailed 'so generally in these last times i hut as far
as I can collect by snch records of the former ages as have come unto my
hand-s (eitlier manuscript or printed) tlie Religion professed by the ancient
MisUops, Priests, Monks, and otlier Christians i:i this land, wds fur sub.

THK BPI8TLK. \

tUntethe very tame with that, which now by pnblie anthority is naiutaiiied
therein, against the forei^ doctrine broofrlit in tliither in laltter \imm by the
Bishop of Rome's followers. 1 speak of the more substantial points of
Doctrine, that are in controversy between the Chiirrh of Rome and os at
this day ; by which only we most jndcre, whetlicr of both sides hath departed
from the Religion of our Ancestors ; not of matters of inferior note, njiieh
less of ceremonies, and f»ach other things is appertain to the discipline,
rather than to the Doctrine of the Church.

And whereas it is known umto the learned, that the name of Scoti in those
elder times (whereof we treat) was common to the inhabitants of the^r^o^^r
and letur Scotland, for so heretofore they bav«* been distinguished, that it
to say, of Ireland, an^ the famous Colony deduced from thence into
Albenia : I will not follow the example of those, that have of late laboured
to make dissention between the daughter and the mother, but account of
them bothy as of the same people.

Tr9k RMhUusvefuii, fwUo diiaimme kabAo,

The Religion donbtiess received by both, was the self-same ; and differed
little er nothing from that, which was maintauned by their neighbours the
Britons ; as by comparing the evidences that remain, both of the one natios
and of the other, in the ensuing discoarM mare fidlj sball appear.

TO THE

READER.

TS judging of the Religion of onr Ancestor!, we are not to build our
conclusion upon every single proposition, wherein -they either agree witk,
or differ from us^; but upon the main bulk of the substantial points of
doctrine, which are controverted between us at this day. Therefore the
Adversary must not imagine, that I intend here to make such simple
collections as these. Such a man held such a point %nth ua; therefore he
was a Pntestant, No more than I will allow hhn to frame the like. ShcA
« man teas a Monk, or in such or such a particular agreed with the fio«r
Church qf Rome ; therefore he was a Papist And forasmuch as ibr any
one man we have not sufficient evidences left unto us, whereby it may appear
what be held in every particular : the only way, that now remaineth is, to
join all of them together, with tliis presumption, that what one man of note
hath delivered, tbe contrary whereof is not to be found in others of his
countrymen, who lived about the same time ; that is to be supposed to have
been the doctrine, whidi was commonly received in those Counties at
that time.

Heuce it is, tliat I oftentimes chain together the saymg of divers authors
into one context -, and insert also 4ome time certain sentences of theirs,
which do not so much make for any controversy, as for the apt connexion
of the points, and the illustration of the present head of doctrine there
treatetl of. And although my principal intention in this discourse, was to
produce such evidences as might shew the argument that was between our
ancestors and us in matter of religion, and to leave the instances which
might be alledged for the contrary to them, unto wliom the maintaining of
that part did properly belong : yet I have upon occasion touched upon that
part also, and brought to light some tilings, which I met withal in such
hidden antiquities, as in all likelihood would not Uavt cono unto their
Botiec, without my dneoverv.

n

/■

TO TH£ READER.

The printed books which I cite, lye as open to them as they have dont
to me : neither need they our help for the collecting of such things out of
them, as may seem to make for their purpose : I would we were ha|f as
careful for the maintenance of the trutli that way, as they every day shew
themselves to be, in not letting slip any manner of advantage, which may
countenance their superstitions and errors. As for the manusciipts, which I
use, they are partly known to some of them, partly notified in the marginal
notations of the treatise itself; where the place is noted, in which they may
he found. A great part whereof, being gathered together in the rare trea-
sury of that worthy Baronet Sir Robert Cotton ; I thought it not amiss to
mark all such witli an asterisk (*) in the catalogue, to the end, that if any
of the other side will be pleased to look into these things, he may with
aiore ease satisfy himself, by perusmg the chief of these monuments brought
thus together into one place ; and so as well examine the truth of my
allegations, as take up what h6 shall think meet for the patronage of his
•wn cause. My intention herein being to deal fiiirly, and not to desire this
concealing: of any thing, that may tend to the tme discovery of the state nS
; former times ; whether it may seem to makt for me, or agaioat me.

CONTENTS.

* CHAP. I.

THE CHIEF HEADS ^ TREATED OE XN THIS DIS-^

COURSE, ARE THESE :

OF the Holj Scriptares ••.•«• 1

CHAP. II.

Of Predestination, Grace, Free-will, Faith, Works,
Justification, and Sanctification .•••...••••••• IS

CHAP. III.

Of Purgatory, and Prayer for the Dead •••••••••• SS

CHAP. IV.

Of the Worship of God, the public form of Liturgj,
the Sacrifice and Sacramem of the Lord's Supper . . JO

CHAP. V.

Of Chrism, Sacramental Confession, Penance, Abso-
lution, Marriage;, Divorces, and single life in the
Clergy. •........• 45

CHAP. VI.

Of the Discipline of our ancient Monks, and absti*
mence firem Meats*. •••••••••••••«•••••••• Mi

CONTENTS.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Church ai^d various state thereof, especially
in the days of Antichrist: of miracles also, and
of the Head of the Church •••••• C5

CHAP. VIII.

Of the Pope's Spiritual Jurisdiction, and how little
footing it had gotten at first within these parts • • 74

CHAP. IX.

Of the Controversy, which the Britons, Picts, and
Irish maintained against the Church of Rome,
touching the celebration of £a8ter ....••. 90

CHAP. X.

Of the height that the opposition between the Roman
party, and that of the British and Scotish grew
unto; and the abatement thereof in time; and
how the Doctors of the Scotish and 'Irish side
have been ever accounted most eminent men in
the Catholic Churcfa^^ notwithstanding their dis-
union from the Bishop of Rome ]02

CHAP. XI.

Of the temporal Power, which the Pope's followers
would directly entitle him unto, ovor the K in<y-
dom of Ireland ; together with the indirect power,
which he challengeth, in absolving subjects from

• the obedience, which they owe to their temporal

Governors ••••••••«••••••••••.•••.•••• 114

OF .THE

RE^iIGJON

PftOFflSSED

IT TH«

,t

JINCJENT JRISfr^

•0^ 9 *90 *^#<» < \» J»4

CHAP- L

0« tMM m^MySiPRf^TUmiK

8t. PAUL preseribM tvra lexc^kept rule& to.
£bris(i»ls> for their directioii in tbe ways of God :
the one, tbat they be not ummke^ bt^. imderstimd^
ing ioluA Urn wM of God i9 ;^ the olher^ that they
be not more, wise thfm behat^ tOr be ndse, bui ^fta;
xsoise unio sobrietgf.'f And that we might fciiow the
limits, within whi^^h this wisdom and sobriety ahould
be bounded ^ he elsewhere declares, that not to be^-
more wise than is fitting, is wd to be wise nbepi
that whkk ifi mritten.X Sedttttns (one of tbt mail
ancient writers whd remains of this coanfafy) didi-
vers this for the meaning of the formec rule ;

» Epbes. V. \7,

t Roin«sii. d.

B

t 1 C«r. vt. S.

* .1

* Search the law, in vshick the will of God is cotZ"
tained : and this for the latter ; ^ He would he more
wise than is mect^ who searches into those things of
which the law does not speak. . Claudius^ another fa-
mous divine, (daunted one of the founders of the
University of Paris^) to illustrate the former,
affimis that* men *^ <Aerc/bre err, because^ they
know not the Scriptures; and because they are
, ignorant of the Scriptures, they consequently know
not Christy jphojs. the JPower of God, and the
Wisdom b/* God : and to iilistrate the latter,
brings in tliat known Canon, of St. Hierome;
^ this, because it has no authority from the Scrip-
tures, is with the same facility contemned zohere^
iDith it is avowed. Nor was the practice of
our ancestors herein: ditfc/^t from their judg^
ment. For Bede, speaking of the latter, records
of the succeMOM of Coitfinkill, the great Saint
of our country; that they ^observed only those
wdrks' ofUpiety: and chtmHty^ which: they could
Ic&rn iw i^ef prophetical, evangeUceU, and apos-
tolieal mrUkfigs: and spiking of ihe latter^ he
^js of Biflbdp AidaiT ; that ^aU ^> ebmpanhns,
whether they vstire of ihaelergy, or of the laity,
wet^e bmkd toexerdise th€9tiselfpe$, either in read-
ih'g the Scriptw^es, o^ » ieierning the Psabns.
^nd ilteig iM&re tUeiftkne, it tvas the observa-
tian ' wliidi St. Chryadstome itaade of both these
Illands ; that '9- aUh&ugh thou didst ga to the
ocean, and time British I^s ; although tkou didst
SfiU to th^ Euxirie sea ; although thou didst go to
fht Southern quarters ; thou shouldest hear att

«

frteni tdety iokere reasoning about the things of
Scripture, with another voice indeed, but not xoitli
another faith, and with a different tongue, but with
an according judgment. Which is in effect the
same with that which venerable Bede says of the
island of Britain^ in his own days^ that ^the Eng-
Ush, the Britons, the Scots, the Picts, and the La-
tins, each in their own language enquired int9
and confessed one and the same knowledge of
the highest truth, and of Hhe true sublimity > And
although he aiBrms^ that the language oS the
Latins, • by the meditation , of the Scriptures had
become common to all the others : yet the com-
munity of that one among the learned, did not
take away the property of the oth^r four among ^the
vulgar^ but that such as understood not the Latin^
might yet in their own mother tongue have those
Scriptures, by tneans of which they might en^mVe
, mto the knowledge of the highest truth, and of the
true sublimity. Even as at this day in the reformed
Churches, the same Latin tongue is commoi» to all
the learned in the meditation and exposition of the
Scriptures ; and yet the common people, notwith«
standing in their own vulgar tongues^ ^search the
Scriptures, because in them they think to have eternal
life. For as by ns now, so by our forefathers then^
the ^ continual meditation of the Scriptures, was con-
sidered to give special vigour and vegetation to the
soul (vL^ we read in the bode attributed to St Patrick^
of the abuses of the world :) and the holy document^
delivered therein^ were esteemed by Christians ^

^ • John V. 2^»
B g

iheir chief riches ; as we i%ad in
*' * Let these be thy riches^ the precepts of Ood's
taw :'" by means of which heavenly riches our am*
cieqt Scottish and Irish prospered so well, that many
worthy personages in foreign parts were content to
undergo a voluntary exile from their own country ^
that they might more freely traffic here for so excel-
lent a commodity. And by this means Alfred king of
Northumberlafid^ purchased the reputation of ^a
frum most learned in the Scriptures ; for nmd^
ing in Scotland, he imbibed there celestial toisdam
in his attentive sotU ; having l^t his native country
and his pleasant fields, that in dUigent . exife h^
might team the mystery of godliness. As Bed^
writes of him> in his poem of the life of our
countryman St. Cuthbert.

n^herefore when we read In the tome Bede of
Furseusj and in another ancient Author of KiHanus^
that from the time of^their v<^ry childhood^ they
evidenced a remarkable concern for the Holy
Scriptures ; it inay easily be collected^ that in those
days it was not thought a thing unfits that even
children should devote themselves to the study of the
Bible. HoiY much some of them profited in those
tender years^ may appe*ar by what Boniface^ the
first Archbishop of Ment?, rentes of Livinns (^o
was trained up in hi^ youth by Benignns in singing
Bavid's Psalms^ and reading the hofy Gospels^ and
other divine Exercises^ tind Jonas of Colombaniis ;
in whose '^breast the treasures ijf the Holy Scrip-
fpres were so laid up, that toilhin the compims of
Ms t/outhful years J he set forth an elegant Expo-'

I

I

mtim of Ike So&k of PsalfM. By ivMe ijhitlti^
likewisfe afterwards, flye itady of God's ^^drd WM «>
propagated; "jJiAt m ibk miraitoisteHes Whidiwein»
fomtded a<!cordm^ ito Ms nde beypad die c^qb^ ilot
the DMn mly, but the reiigious women ateo wAn
i^refiiUy enga g ed in the phtctice, that thtio^h pa*
tienceand coihifoirt of the Scr iplares they n|igbt hand
dope. The j>ractice of the Virgin BitiUdfe lyin^
up6n her (fie»i^-bed, is ^, protof of this, a» is rdated
by the tianie Jcmaa, or w^oevfcr ^mfi die iMtlm ^
Ihe life of Ba^nndofora.

As for the edition k>f ikft S<»*iptttin»i' iused in
thtee ^rts iit ifatose tiiti^s ; th% Latin ttaMiifiMi
wlb «o received mt6 common iise anwihg ttiA
teamed^ ttet <he principal authoirity was stiil
reserved to the 6rigiiud fi^untftihs. Th€fii«ibrfc
Sdhditks in the QHl Tiestameiit c^mends lb tt
the ? ^e6m9 Verity (Ibr so With St. Hierome he
allies it:) alid in (be New corrects ofteii the
vdlgar i^tin> acpwding to the tratii of the Greek
copies. )Por example : ip I COf. viL ^^ he
reads ab yte do> ^Aere is differeiM$ betl0em a
toifh and a vh^gin; aiid not aa the Rbeatisll
bftVe traasliited it out of the Latin. Rbm. iii.
]9. He reads too< uvengmg ywrs^s : #heHi
Aie vidgar Latia hfts corruptly, wot ^pfs^idi^
jmiraefotftf^. RDr<i. iii. 4, where the Rhe^iiti
translate aoeordrag to the Latin, GM st fii^;
ha shews that in the Greek copiw it is f^uQd^
III Oad he true, or, iet Gd he madk trwe. Rom«
t9. 17, he notes that the Lutin bcM^s have pat

I

.^

8 ' - ■ '

EhMAifb liavt according to tiie Latin, I eandeM^
tended not to flesh and blood : he says^ tBat the
Greek has it better^ for so he must be here corrected
.0ut of St. Hierom, whom he fc^oiys^ I conferred
not. Rom, viii. 3, where the Rhemists say of
God, according to the Latm translation, that of
am he damryed Bin m the flesh : " Sednlius affirms,
Ihat it l& mare toily expressed in the Greek bo(^s ;
that^r Min\i%davmed sin, in the flesh. Lastly,
tdiere the Rhetoists translate after their Latin copy,
GaL V. 9, a little leaven corrupteth the whole
faste, he says it should be, 'leaveneth, (as we
have it) axidf not ^corrupteth; as it is ill read in the
Laiin iiooks. So where they trandate by the
akme authority, Galat vi. 1, instruct such an
#ite in the sptirit of Lenity : ^ Claudius, following;
St. Hierom, aGKrms thirf it is bett^ in the Greek,
restore or' perfeH him. Arid where they make
St. Peter say. Mat xvi. ^, Lord, be it far
from thee : be says that it is better in the Gredc ;
^ Idnrd favour thtfself.

In the Old Testament^ I observe that our
writers more usually follow the translation taken
out of the Septuagint than the vulgar Latin>
which is now received in the church of Rome.
So^ fcrir example, where the vulgar Latin has
Isaiah xpiii. 4, * The tongue ^of the stammerers
(or mqffler^^ ^ ^^ Doway translation would ren*
der it) shaU speak readily and plainfy : in the
Confession of St. Patridk, we fii^d it l4id down
Qiore agreeably ]tb the Gredi Lection ; thf stamf
ffitring tongues sk^U swiftly itfitn to speak peaee^

And in his epistle to Goreticm or Cm^cvat
Malacb. iv. 2j ^ You shall dance a$ Calves iaa^edi
out of' hands 2 where our. comnion Latin has;
You shall leap m calves of the herd. And Job'
XX. 15^ 16^ ^ The riches which be duM gaiker
unjustbf shall be vomited 6ut of his belly, the
Angel of death draweth him: . He shall he muteted
with the wrath of dragons : tfie tongtie of the
Serpent shall kill him. Where the vulgar Lsrttd
reads; the riches, which he. has devimred, he
shall vomit out, and God shall dram them forth'
out of his 6e%. He slmll suck the head of a^s,ahd
the viper's, tmiffnte skatt kiU Mik. The same
course . is likewise obsenred hy Sedalfus in his*
cttatioi^3; Bat Gildiusi th^ Briton in sdme iiooks^
(as Deirteronomyj -Vl^ab^ and Jeremy^ ^ for*^
example) fotlowa tiwk vvlgw Latin' tranriated out
of, tb^ He))9e^ ; in othefs (aa the books of Cbroni*^
dj^ Joh, Pro¥erb9^ Bnekiei^ and the smalt Pio-
pbeCs) the eld^r.Latin translated out nf the Gred^,'
as also lofig afler him his coai^man Nennitar
ilk reck^ining the years of thekgeof the worlds
follows the liXXf And Asser^ alledges the text.
Genes; iv. 7, JO, ^ If tkm offer aright, and dost
not, divide arighf, thou smnest ; according to the
Greek reading : • whereas i\m vnlgf r Latin has it i
If thou do w^s ^hoU thou not receioe again?
6i(^ if tipu doest ill, shaU nbt ^ sin forthwilk
h,e present at the doorf

Of ,the psaUei: ttiere are extant four or five
LaUu tnuiflations otft jot the .Gr€«k^ (aamdy^ the
eld Italian, the paUtiifin, the Roinan^ the GoUiiclcy

1

\

1

/

10

4iid tbtft of Millayne :) and one out df the Hdbretr*^
imposed by St Hierom} which thou^ it is
now. . escluded out of the body of the Bible^ and
tiui. Qallican admitted in the room thereof j; yet
m loni^ ft manuscript copies itstiK retains its ancient
pliceif three whereof I have seen myself in
Cambridge; one in Trinity^ another $n Beiiet^
Und tl^e ttii^ in Jtsiis €pUege Library/ where
thi9< tras^Mioa out of the Hebrew^ and not the
iHdg^ out 6£ tiie Groek^ is inserted in the context
Hi tk^ BUde.

Bi ihfi C^tatioaa eC Olidas^ and the Confession of
Sbint Batmck^ I observe that the Roman psaUer is
ftlfewed^ rather th|w the Gattican : in the quota-
t|«&»«f Sedalins^ on the, other sidle^ the Gallican
fiiher .^MA. the Bmtiaa> Ciaudimi speaking of a
tfisl i9a tha llStk, (or aa |ie aocouRts it> the ll(h,>
PMlIfn^ Bays^ ttritt ivkare the LXX. interpreters
trandatcd itj Q Jkatsd save me, it was written in the
Il^mv/ Jmna Adxmai Osanna : which our inter-
pietev Hierom (says he) more diligently, explaining^
titinslated thua; J^ beeeech thee, Lori^ eave 1 6e-
eeeA tke$. PefMre this translation of St. Hterom^
\ have aeeili ^ epigcf m prefixed by Ricemarch the
Briton^ who. by , Garadoc of Lhancarpan is com-
.mended fins thegpdltest^ wisest^ and greatest clerk
thai had beea in Wales many years before his iiroe^
In father Salg^, Bishop of St. Darid, only ea-
captedy who had brought him up^ and a great num-
bo^ of leacned dtaciples. He having in (his qpi-
gnya said of those who translated the psalter out
of Greek, that they darkened Ike Hebrew ravs with

11

their Latin cloudy adds of St. Hierom^ that being
replenished with the Hebrew fountain^ he more
clearly and briefly discovered the truth ; as draw-
ing it out of the first vessel immediately^ and not
deriving it from a second. To (his purpose he
thus expresses himself :

xln Hebrew cbmracten the scroU retains,
The Harp of Datid's most harmonioas strains
But other nations, from a ruder source,
DestrOjT their beautj, purity, and force ;
While they explain, in their peculiar phrase,
The sacred meaaing of those heat'nly lays,
And in a tongue, but vaguely understood.
Obscure the sun«beams, with their Latin cloud :
Like precious wines, thro' sundry vessels tost,
Whose strength and choicest flavour thus are lost.
Bat holy Jerom, fraught with Hebrew lore.
Draws from this fountain truths of heav'nly pow^r ;
And from their native character explains Ik
The force and beauty of those sacred strains, ^
And ev'ry secondary source disdains* ^

Now respecting those books annexed to the Old
Testament^ which St. Hierom calls Apocrypha!,
others Ecclesiastical : true it is ourlriish and British
writers consider some of these writings propke*
ticai; those especially that commonly bear th^
name of Solomon. Bat so also is the fourth book
of Esdras cited by Gildad^ in the name of blessed
Esdras the prophei ; which yet our Romanists will
not admit to be Canonical : neither do our writers
mention any of the rest with more titles dT
respect^ than we find given to them by othens of
the ancient fathers ; who yet in express terms ex*

* C

13

elude them out of the number of those books^ which
properly are esteemed canonical. Hence no suffi-
cient proof can be drawn^ that our ancesters herein
departed from the tradition of the elder churchy
delivered by St. Hierome in his prologues^ and ex-
plained by^ Brito (a Briton^ it seems by nation^ as
well as by appellation) in his commentaries upon
the same; which were joined with the ordinary
gloss upon the Bible; and which were so distastefdl
to our popish divines, thai in their new editions
(printed at Lyons, A. D. 1590, and at Venice after-
wards) they have entirely omitted them.

Yet Narianus Scotiw, (who was born in Ireland^
A. D 10^,) was careful to maintain the ancient
bounds of the Canon^ set by his forefathers. For
he in his Chronicle, following Eusebius and St.
Hieroilie^ at the reign of Artaxerxes Longimanus^
writeth thus : ^' ^ Till now the divine Scripture of the
Hebrews contains the order of times. But the sub-
sequent actions of the Jews, are related in the same
manner as they are in the book of Maccabees^ and
the writings of Josephus and Aphricanus/' But
before him more plainly, the Author of the Book At
mirabiUbus Scripturde, who is accounted to have lived
here about the year Q5T.) ^^ ' In the books of the Mac-
cabees, although some wonderful things are found,
which may justly be accounted such ; yet will we not
refer to them ^ as we only proposed to take a short
historic«il survey of the wonderful things contained
in the divine canon." A^so in the Aprocryphal ad-
ditions of Daniel, he tells us, that the account of
the lake (or den) and the carrying of Abacuc, in

13

the. Fable ff Bel on^ th^ Dragpn^ i^ not Jherefore
cQi^L^iderefl in this light, as tkes^ things fiave not the
a\itkovUy of divine Scripture.
A«d so xpucb concerning the Holy Scriptures.

CHAP, II.

_ , > »

Of Predestin^tiftfij prace, Fr^e'iciU, Faith, WbrlfSij
JustificiUum and Sajictyicatiqn.

THE Doctrines which oar learned Men observed'
out of the Scriptures^ and the Writings of the mpst
approved Fathers, were these : That God '' *by his
imriiQveable' Counsels" (as Gallus speaking in his
Sermon prea^ched at Constance) ordained Some of hir
^ Creatures ''to praise him, and live blessedly frooi'
bim and in him; and by him :" na^mely -^ * by his
eternal Predestination, his free' calling, and his
Grace which was due to none/' That ''c he basr
Mercy with great Goodness, and hardens without
any Iniquity, so as neither he that is delivered can
• glory of his own merits, nor he that \t condemned com-
plain but of his own merits. For as mucfaasGrace only
in^keQ the distipction between the redeemed and the
lost, wlioby a cause drawn from their common original
werp created together in one ipass of perdition/* For
''<> all mankindstoodcondemnedinihdapostaticalroot
(of Adam) with so just and diyine a judgment ; that
aUbouffh pope should have been freed from theiite,.no
mfm couljj rightly blame the Justice of God : and

■•-•#■♦•'-

• • w »<«v .X,

/'

14

Buch a$ wf refree, must so have been freed, th^t tiy
those many Ahich were iiot fre^d, but left in their
most just condemnation, it mi;^ht be t^ihewed what
the whole aggregate deserved, that the due judg*
ment of God should have condemned even (hose that
are justified, unless mercy had relieved them from
that which was due : that so ail the mouths of them,
which would glory of their merits^ might be stopped ;
and he that glorieth, mig;ht glory in the Lord.'^

They further taught (as §t. Augustine did) that
^^ « man having made bad u^e of his Free-will^ dips*
troyed both himself and it. For, as a pef8o» who is
living can kill himself, hut whenl^e kills himself can-
not live, neither has pov^er to re-suscitate himself
when he has killed himself : so when ain had been
committed by free^wil^ sjn being the conqueror,
free*will alsp \vas lost : for of whom a man is over*
come, of the saipe is jn^ ^Uo brought in bondage^*
and unto a man thus brought in bondage and soldj^
there is no liberty left to do well, unless be redeem
him,: whose saying is this ; if the Son make you free^
ye shall be free indeed. "f That "^the mind of
men from their very youth is set upon evil : for ther6
is no man who sinneth not." *' c What have you
of your own except sin,'' says he. That '^ i> God is
the Author of all good things^ both of good Nature^
and of good- will ; which unless God effect in him^
man cannot work in himself, becausf^ this good*
will is prepared by the Lord in man^ that by the
giftofQod he mav do that, which of himself h^
could not do by the volition of his free-will/' That

t 9 Pet.u,i9. t Joba fiii. ^

•

\.

15

*"i the jgood^ivill of inan precedes many gifti of
Gdd^ but not all : and of those which it does not
precede^ itself is p^e* His mercy shall go before .
me^ and His mercy shall follow me ;*' observes an
inspired writer : '' it prevents him who is unwilling
that he may will, and it follows him who is willing,
that he may not will in vain. For why are we
admonished to a»k that we may receive ; unless^ that
what We will may be etfected by him, by whose ope-
ration we thus wiHed." ' .•

They taught also, that '^ ^ the law was not given/
that it^night take away sin^ but that it might con-*
elude all under sin ; that men, being by this means
humbled, n)ight understand that their salvation was
not in th^i#own power, but in fhat of a Mediator/*
That " by the law c<>mes '^ ^ neither the femissioi^
nor the removal, but the knowledge of sin :" That
it '^' "* takes not awav diseases, but discovers them ;
*' ■ forgives not sin, ^ut condemns it." That '['' the
Lor4 God did not impose it upon the servants' of
rightedusness, but upon the servants of sin ; namely
by givinj!^ a just law to unjast men, to manifest their
sins, and not to remove them : for nothing removes
sins, but the grace of feith which worfceth by
Love." That our '' f'sins are gratuitously forgiveii
us;** " n without the merit of our Works:*' that
*' y through grace we are saved, by Faith and not
by Works ;" and that therefore we are to rejoice^
*' » not in our own Righieoufsness, or learnings
but in the faith of the Cfoss, by which all our Sint
are forgiven us" That "'« grace is abject and*
Tain; if it alone 4fif not suffice us;'' aind that we

/

/\

16

'* # ^&ixa bgsely af Cbristj when ^^e think that he
ij not iufficient for u§ to miration."

Tbgt " » Go4 h99 so or(}ered it, that he wiH b«
gr4.ciqy9 to maQUiQd, if they believe they shall be
fffeed -by the P|pod of Christ.'' That, as f x the
souli* the Lif^of theljody, so feith i^ the life of
t|u» SohI :" and, t^at we live " ?by ^ lively Faith
wly, ^as owi^^ j^iQt^og to the Law. That " "^ he '
vbic» b^eyea in C^risl, has the perfection of the
Law. For as none can be jn?t.ifi,ed by thi^ law^ .
w^xx^ non? haye fulfilled the law, ejcept he, who
tr^Wts in the Prqmi^e of phifist ; Faith >vaf j^ppoint^d,
iirbich sbpijld be accepted for the perfection of the
Ijjiw, tibpyt in all things which were oinitted F^ith
might satiBfy for th? wljole law." JThat thig
rij^bteQu^ei^ therefore is " !> not ours, nor '\% tji,
\m\i^ Christ ;" in whom we are considered "^
]^^e»b(ew in t|je H«^d." Th»t " «= Faith, procuring
iim^ Renii^ion of Sins' by Grace, mak^a alj believtef
thp ChiUlreo of Abraham '" M that " ^ it wap j^al^,
tb^t; as Abi^hw wa5 justified by F%ith only, sp ^sq
t^c JT^at thai foUttwed hi:? feith shoi^W be saved" aftep
Vb^ fWP PJWiner, That "* through Adoption we
ajrp ipf^ tt^ 3ons of G«a, by b^eving in IheSo? of
^ :" |ft9dtl\at this is \' f a Testimony of ouFaifep-*
VjW^ that we )iavp, tjie Spirit j by which we pray,
%b4 pry ^y>%, Father ; for as jnuch as ooi^e m^
x^im sp gre^ta pledg/e ^s Uiis, bptsuch a3 be #09^"'*
ooly. That " % Mum himself distip^uishea be-
^wpiin tfie rightewpnpss of Faith and the righteoHSr
H^ of Works : q>at the cm?! .did by Worfes j^sU^

^'^ the l^^tria^ctlft lihd tt^ie Pitifj[(lte& to)^ tifOf jtttiA«4
by the Works of the Law, but by Pkith/' *f llM
'^ i Sin has become so prevalent thft; hdne hdtv MM
falfil the law : which hl^ither ouir fathftts tiiifr W6
have beten able to bear, as the Ap6st)6 Peket sayfe*
Bat if aliy righteous lilen t^caped th^ cWW^i
they Were s4ved not hy the woif» of tiM Ltt^^
bat by Paith.'*

Thud did Sedulius tod Oatidius, t««r(y <if ^\tt m«L
famous Divines^ deliver the Doctrit^ie iff Firefe-^ikfffl
and Orace, Faith and Work^ ; iftfe hk^ Atid the
Godpe!, Justification and Adoption ; no Iesi6 agt^MIt^
bly to the faith which is at this day pIttfesMfd !n tKb
reformed Churches, than to that wfakh they them-
ftelves r^oeived from the mbft mid^t tiMkiltk.
Neither dti^we in oar judgment tlffifer itt thtfc UM,
frotn thert, when thfey feaeh ''diat *^ » Faith tiettt
Justifies :*' this Word ^!one may be tbHttif^ to htttfe
iielation, either to the fdrttier part of the SeiifclMJe/
ivhtch in tfie Schools they term thfe subjett 5 W t6lte
latter, Whicih they (All the Predicate. Being t^if-
re^to thefbrmc^r, the meaning will bei %h((t iMith k
fkith as is alone (that is to say, not (let^dtaipdnied
wtt3i other Virtue} ^ does justify: aHd in iMi
sensfe We utterly disclaith the Assertion. Bat bein^
. #*eferi*ed to the latter, it makes this Mane ; tbsll
Frfth fs it which alone bt titAy justifies : and in tiiil
tnfehih^ otily do tfre dfefend that propbirition j Un^ter-
landing rtill by faith, ndt a lifeless carcajie (for 4o«r ,
Atould (hfe jtist be able to live by a d^ad Faith ?*')
but a true and lively faith, ^' * which worketh by
bve/'f As the eye is the only member of the

♦ Acts XT. 10. ^ t ^^ ▼• ^

18

bodjf irlfiJreby vi^e se^ $ aad yet being alone^ and
separated from the ttsk of the meoibers^ it is deadi
fixkd therefore neitber ' isee^i in its separate capacity,
^nor see^ at alt : so Faith among all the virtues in the
8oul> is the only instrument whereby we lay hold
upon .Christ for our justification ; and yet. Faith
being alone^ and disjoined from the society of other
graces, '' is dead in itself/' as St. » Jameis says^*
and in that respect can neither justify in its separate
capacity, npr justify at alK

So though Claadtus taught as we do, that '^ » Faith
alone saves' usf'; because by the vvorks of the Law no
man shall be justified:'' yet he adds this caution^.
'^ « Not as if the wprks of the Law should be con«
demned^ and without them a simple Faith (so he calls
^at solitary Faitb whereof we speak, which is a
simple Faith indeed) .should be desired, 'but that the
works themselves should be adorned with the Faith
of Christ. For that Sentence of the wise Man is
excellent, that the Man of Faith does not live by
Righteousness, but the Righteous Man by Faith/'
In like manner Sedulius, acknowledges with us, t|;iat
God ^' f has purposed by Faith only to forgive our
Sins freely," and '^*i by Faitb only to save the Be-
lievers '/' and that, when men have fallen, they are
to be renewed, '' «^ only by the Faith of Christ, which
worketh by Love." Intimating by this last Clause^
that though Faith alone justifies man,, yet the work
of Love is necessarily required notwithstanding to
justify man's Faith. And this Faith (says ^^«he>

• ilwies ii, jr.

- • ■ ■ . ■ i9

^%he s6iii*Vifee a,r6ot w^i waterk'by rain: thett vi/hea
^^ j\tHPtiii*e*d by flie law'of Q6d/it m^y rise-up againtfAo
*^OUghs> whic|h maybdaf thefruittyf workfe. Thei^-
' f6ffe;the*Voot of righteousness vdoes not grow out-k)f
worts; biit the fruitof works dut of the root of right-
eousness ; even that root of righteousness^ v^hith
God accepts for righteousness without works.*' The
cohclusidn i^ : that saving faith is always a fruitful
faith j and though it never goes alone^ yet tKere may
b6 some grift of God. which it alone is able to reach
iintb, as Columbanus also implies: where^he ob-
./i^fefves, ^^»i faith alone/ will be ejnrich'd by Taith en-
riching ojift^/*

'The ^eatest depressers of God*s grace/ and th9
"Advancers of man's abih' ties, were Felagius, and
' CeleStius : the one born in Britain (as appears by
JPfo^p^r Aquitanus) the other in Scotland or Ireland ;
^s *Mn Persons gathei's but of th6se words of
' St^Hierom in one of the prefaces 6f his commenta-
ries {rioi upon Ezekiel, as he quotes it/ but) upon
"JejriEfmy. '^^WHe was a native of Scotlarid,
a nation in the vicinity of the Britains/' ' These
* Heretics (as our Marianiis notes out orProsper, in his
chroilicle) preached among other of thfeir impieties,
Hhat ^^,*^ in the attainment of righteousness every one
"^'is gQverried by his own will, and receives so much
, V^grace ta^' he deserves/' Whose venomous doctrine
\ 'Was ip ^Britain repressed, first by Palladi us. Lupus,
' Germanus and Severus from abroad; afterwards by
• Pavid Meuevensis, . and his successors at home ;

agreeable to whose institution, Asser Meneven'^is
^ ^ D

1

profeslies^ that God it alwjay$ to be esteemed bot6
the mover of the wiU^ and the bestower of the good
that is willed^ for he is (says he) '^ y the instimtpr
of all g'opd willsj and withal the most bouptifol
. provider^ that the good things desired may be had i
/for he would never cause any to will weli^ unless he
also liberally supplied that^ which every one well
and justly desired to obtain/'

Among our Irish, the grounds of sound doctrine in

these points were .at the beginning well settled by

Pdladius and Patricius, '' * sent hither by Celestinus

. Bishop of Rome/V And when the Poison of the

. Palagian Heresy, about two hundred years after

that, began to break out among them : the clergy of

Rome, in the year of our Lord 639 (during

the vacancy of the See, upon the death of Seyerinus)

directed their letters unto them, for the . prevention

of this growing mischief. Wherein among other

things they putth^m in mind, that ^^ * it is both

blasphemy and folly to say, that a man is without

sin : whicli none at all can say> but that o.ne media*

tor between God and man, the man Christ Jestis, who

* .

was conceived and born without sin/' Which
is agreable partly, to that of Claudius ; that''' b it ir,
manifest unto all men, although it is denied by
Heretics, that no one can live upon eartb, without
the stain of some sin :" partly to that of Sedulius,
that '^ * there is none of the elect so great, whomtfte
devii does not dare to accuse, but him alone who did
noisin, and said ; the prince of this world cometh
now, and in me he findeth nothing/'
With respect to the imperfection of our sanctific)^-

31

t

tiba inthis life, tl^ese loea. held the $$tDe we do :
tbat the law " i cannot be fulfilled ;" that " there
is no one who does good> that is to say, perfectand
entire ge^od/' That " « God's elect shall be perfectly
holy and immaculate in the \ife to come, where the
Church 6f Christ shall have no spot nor wrinkle :
wheiieas in this present life they are righteous/ holy,
and immaculate, not wholly, but in part oAly ^'' th^t
^' the righteous shall then be altogether without sin,
when there shall be no law in their members, that
^hall resist the law of their mind ;'' that although
'' ^stn reigns not now in their mortdl tody to obey
the desires thereof: yet sin dwells in the same mortal
body, the force of that natural custom not being yet
extinguished," wl^ich we have derived from our
original, and increased by oUr actual transgressions.
With respect to merit, Sedulius remarks with St.Paul,
that we are Saints ^'^ by the calling of God, not by
the merit of our deedy that God is able to do ex*
ceeding abundantly above what we ask or think^
*' ^ according to the power that worketh in us, notr '
according to our merits ;" and that ^[ * whatever men <
have from God, is of grace, because they have
nothing of due;" and that ^^ ^ nothing can befoujid
^ortfaV t)r to tie compared with the glory to como/^

Dd

'^^

GHAp; in.

Of PuVgaikhry afi^ I^ay\er fir tht Bekd

I.

THE Mxt subject ^hich. pe^t^s uii^er puft
considerat'tofi^ iff that of Ptfrg^ry. Oft whiiJh'ifi'
any tisaaiioubt ; Ceesgm^s (a'€rermiMa Monk oi/tij^
Cieitirciaiji? Ortfen) atlviaes hknl' for bis. re^ationr to^
mdk'ea. Jodmey iilto^ S(soi}and'(the greater Sfeotlajari
KdtifiAans) and enter St. Patrick's Purgatory : amj
thto he gives him' hi? word> that he $i|all' no lofigcufr
doubt the pains of Puf^tory/' If* Doctor Terry*
(\#fa)fi prockcesr Uita a« thevteslii^onry of ^^ ^ a mostr
ceiebrdtedr aotiior) sfaoold chjancd Co hav^ a dpubt-r
ful tfaongRt hereafter Off Pargatety^ r>VouId wisfc,
his ghostly f?ttbei^ tO' enjfptn Mfnno other pedanee>
but the Ufifdfirtakibg.of a pitgprimage unto St Patrick^
por^tory ;< fa see whether- he would prove any wiseTf
when he cadne- fromt tfaente^ thfin- wben he wenfr
thithen In the mean time^ until be bas^ made soma^
further experiment of the inatler^ be shall give xs»
leave to believe him wbti has beeu there> and ha^i.
cawe to know the plt|ce well (the kland in which. \%
)S seated, being held by him as a part of (^ inharir
tance; descended unto fafi^a) ftrom hia ancestors) aac^
yet professes, that he found nothing there, which
might afford him any argument to think there was a
Purgatory/' I pass by, that Nennius and Probus,
fEind jail the elder writers of the liffe of St. Patrick,
that I have met with, speak not one word of any such
place ; and that « Henry the Monk of Saltrey in
the days of King StepheiV, fe; the first in whom I

know, oil ttie Boctor, what re^s^c^i.iio. hf^whi^.hA)
adduced Gir^ldus>Camhreii»ja^, i*?S|g^lM>gth^p)9^>;
asi'/^aii.authentiaautbQrttyjr' tq p^av^ U^^^p^if^^
o£ his ii^latiojii where he afivriw^ th^tjSt, ]^^fjjc)(;ipv>.
tended by tbisiueau^ to persuade.tbe; ru^Ci- pe^Ie^oj^
tbecerfeuuty/' « ofthe^iaferndLp^mBipCtHe^r^pfoh^l^^
and of tl«v.true anAevjed^^tiog lifif; of ih% eifi^^^^n^i
demh/'

The Glrecian^aJIedge this ajf oi^^ei ^f^.^^t^gftip^.
Purgatory: that, wheirjeafr ^^^theicfaJlhqr^ l}a^ dei-f,
livered unto thanKinany viaiipnsand ^r^pQ^au^ioMv^^
wQndejrg^ concerning everlasting pum$hnxen]ii, vKhere^^.
vritb' the wicked shouW he tprnQie9^e4 in. heJL;''^
yfiir none of theip bad declared, any thing Q(m()QrnJH^g(
* pwKgQftpry tern porary fire. Perhap*. thp. JJo^oc wft?,
* ftfiraid^ we should pon^IuclQ upon tb^ ^ffifi^ tffPW^^
that SU Patrjok w^a c^cefl^l to plant in ro^f\'&, ipm4s(
the belief Qf Heav-en. apd liell, wWlp j>ft. n,Q¥er
8^ any thing. to. them respectipg P«irg«(tpryt 1r, tl^f^
b«0k ascribed noto km,/ dc^ri^^l h^tffQtdis;,,
(which is to he, seen in ]^ l^lw^ty'^ Ijl^JrMjQ^
thwe is no weptipn of apy oth^r plftW after i^

Ijfej birtof tb08# twQ only. ^ wijl^tjoi^ i^S b^i^jiftaf
of thftttpeatfeq^ an4 ^^m^ 4 tpi(I^ejjiwign?^ltQf ^jf,
indjflferent iwoj,. wlnelLber it a/ccgp^s wi,tb whftt tl|!^
Bpaianists. teaeb cQnc^roir^g Purgatory at tb^ c|six.*.
'^ sTkem are three babitatipns u^d^i: the ]^mK
of AJinig^y God : the first, the to>verinp9fe ^p4
«he middle. Tbe higf)6s{ is called thp )iving«}p(n qf
God, or th^ Ri««49m^f flea^p^, the Ip^^-
Mk'^ t^r^fld.ijelj^ tjb^. nw4*te isiWHC^ H^f^pmvf

\

2*

Worid^ or the circuit of the Earth. Of which the cxt
tremes arealtogelher contrary tp each other^ (for^hat
fellowship can exitst between light and darkness^
between Christ and Belial ?) but the middle has some
similitude with the extremes. For in this world there
isra mixture of the bad and of the ffood together.
Whereas in the Kingdom of God thrteare none bad
but all good : but in Hell there are none good, but all
bad. And both these places are Supplied out of the
middle. For of the men of this world, some are
lifted up to Heaven, and others drawn down jb Hell.
Like are joined to like, good^to good, and bad to bad,
just men to ju4 angels, wicked men to wicked angels;
the servants of God to God, the servants of the Devil
to the Devil. The blessed are called to the Kingdom
prepared for them, from the beginning of the World ;
the cursed Are driven into the everlasting fite that is*
prepared for the Devil and his angels.'* Thusfartherc.
An ancient Canon of one of our Irish Synods,
aitirms, that the Soul being separated from the Body
is ^' h presented before the Judgment-Seat of Christ,
who renders its own unto it, according ad it has done ;
and that neither (he Archangel can lead into life
until the Lord has judged it, nor the Devil transport it
to punishment until the Lord condemns it." Sedulius
likewise asserts, that after the end of this life, '" either
death or life succeeds,'' and that '' ^ death is the
gate by which we enter into our kingdom :*' and'
also Claudius, that > Christtook upon him our Punish*'
tnent without the guilt, that thereby he might Io6se
our Guilt; and iinish also our punishment."" Cardinal
Bellarmine indeed alledgeragainst us the yision of

^5

Purseus^c who '*^" rising from the dead^ told many
thir^gs ;>yhich he saw concerning the pains of FuN
gatory/' as Bec|e^ he says^ recounts,! But, by Iiia
ipermii^ion we will be .better advised, before yre
bpil^ articles of Faith upon such visions and dreams
as these : many whereof deserve to have a place
among the '^ ^ strange narrations of souls appearing
after death,"' collected by Damascius the Heathen
idolater ; rather than among the histories and dk^
courses of sober Chrijstians.
As for this yisio/i of Fiirseus : all that Bede relatet
of it tg this purpose^ is concerning certain great fires
above the air> appointed to *^^ ** examine every one
acpording to the merit of bis works/* Which perad-
venture may corroborate the account Damascius has
given of a Purgatory in the milky circle (for in that
circle he made a way for the souls that went ^' p to the
Hades in Heaven ; and^ he thinks we have no reason
to wonder, they should be purged :) but nothing for
the. Papists* purgatory, which Bellarminpe. by the
common consent of the schoolmen* determines to be ,
within the bowels of the earth. Neither is there any
thipg else in the whole book of the liffe of Furseus
(whence Bede borrowed these things) that implies
a b€lie£ of purgatory f unless peradventure that
speech of the devil, may be thought to infer it/'
/'^This man has not purged his sins upon earth ;
neither does he receive punishment for them here.
Where is therefore the justice of God ?'* Has not
God's justice been sufficiently satisfied by thesuffer-
ings of Christ ? Must man also give ftirtlier Satisfac-
tion either in this world or in the world to corae> by

I

^^cf(at*^w6rk8 Vr^suferi n^^^ ? ' Hdvv fralT is' th^%tftf^a-
iiph upoh*which tfurllomariists Iiave1ai(i'ihe1*tttt<^

• jfraifae oTlheir 'Revised Jxurg^^^

^hetkfef visions o^alachm^^^

* others jlKatlfived Within these last* fiv^liiitiHtW y^ars,
coiiie not within the compass *6f6ur'preseiit1trqtiii*y :

'^'nbryeVtKelrahles tliat have beeft framed inthO^^ittxtes^
the lives and actions of ^fder Saints ;'to whifeh'1u>
Wise man will give an}- credit. Such' (tof ^xaiiiple)
is that which we read in the life of St.' Jbreridah, ' that
the question Being proposed, '*" « Whether 'the' ^irts of
the dead cduld^ifredeemed laf the^plrayef s' i^t iiilhis-
<leedsof theirfriehds remaining ih¥hife1ife/*^(ifdftllat
was stiil a Question in the' Church',*) he is said*t6'hiaLve
told them, thiat on a certain night,as"hesaifedf^ the
ffreat ocean, the soul' of one Colman, r*" ** Who bed
been an angry monk, and a sower 'iof "dtefcttfd
between brethren,") appeared to him,' who dom-
.! plaining of his. ^f 6vi(^s " tbrments, inCreaf ed ^ that
^.prayers niightbe made to God'fdrhihi,^ andafte^^x
days thankfully acknowledged^ thatjby meai^s 6^^^
lie had been translated into tieaven.' * iProm ivft'etffce
the author of Brendan's life concludes, ^'"^ that ifte
.prayer of the living considerably profits "the dead."
-But Sti Brendan's searpilgrlmage is censured by
.Molanus a learned. Romknist, cts having ^^^inkuj
Aprocryphal fooleries in ii :" and whoever reads
it with any judgment, must say of it as. Pliotius.did
of the strange narration of Damascius, before men-
tioned > ihat it contains not only apocryp^hal, but
also impossible, incredible, ill-composed, and ttion-
strous fooleries. Though the old legend is pot free

8f

(as ap{>ears by tiie^Meriptioii of it m Ghdier RoduU ^
pbii9 aitd Oi'raldus Gambrensifl,) yet the tale, { feipff'
cited 5ut of t|ie New Legend x^ Gln^iand, i«:«
mentioned in the manuscript books which I have.iDiet':;

' with^ in St. Brendan's own country^ one'Of'whidi'>
was tratiscribed for the use of the Friars Minofii of.
Kilkenny » about the year of our Lord 1350.

And this is a thing very observable in the anciesit.i;
Ii?eS' of our Saints (such. I. mean, as . have /been /
MFritten before, the time of Satan's loosing ; beyondr/
whicbwe.do not look,:). that the prayers and oMtr.r
tioosfoib the dead mentioned in them, are .e:spr(^sly : -
said to have been made for them» whose souls wer^e;. .

. supposed at the same instaat to have rested in bli^s*' ^
S|b. AdamnaiHis .repprts> 'that Saint Coln^. (c^iHfM -
by. the Irish> both ; in a B^des, and .oqr 4^y»A
ColumkiU^) b caused all things to be prepar Qd>. .
for the sacred ministry of. the Eucharist; when,
he had seen the soul , of St Brendan received b^#
the, holy ai)gels : and that he did the same wheii^ii
G^umbaJliQs bishop of Leinster departed this life*.
F»cl miiSttodiy(says St. Colme there) aijibOilgb^'
I (be ,vnj0f ortby^ celebrate the holy mystgrie? of the
EinghijSjrist, oa accoui)it.of my veneration for thg^.
SQttl whii^h i this . nights carried beyond the st^y
firin$HWi^pt . between the , hdy quires of Angels, as«
ceiide^ into Paradise." Whereby it appears,
th«Lt. an honourable commemoration of the dead
wm^ intended/ and a sacrifice of thanksgiving fo^ *
th|pir salvation^ ra^ther than of propitiation for their
sijitSf In Bede we also find mention of the like

ol^c^uies^ celebrated by St Cuthbert forone Had«

E

28?" I ■

waldas; ^fitr" «ibeliad seen bis soul carried lijp
the hands c^ angels; unto the joys of tfie kingdom of
Heaven/*^ So Gallos and Magnus (as Waiafridtta-
Strabus relates in the life of the one, and Tbeodonisv
Campidonensis, or whoever was author of the life of
the other,) ^' ^ said mass" (tiie nature of which in
those days we shall afterwards pere^ive) and were
instant in prayers for the commemoration of Abbat
Colombanua their countryman ; ^'^often celebrating
the memory of that great father^ .with holy prayers^ .
and healthful sacrifices;" The speech of Gallus^
tinto hti Deacon Magnus or Magnoaldus^ is worthy
of special consideration : '' s after this night watch^
I underrtood by a vision, that my master and father
C^umbanus^ Ibis day departed out of the miseries c^
tUs life to the joys of Paradise ; on account of hi*^
having obtained rest therefore I ought to offer the
saerihee of salvation/' In like manner also^ when
CMltts himself died ; '^ ^ John, Bishop of Constance
pmyed to the Lord, on account of his having obtained
rest, and offered healthful sacrifices for him ." al«
though he was certainly persuaded he bad attained

s

tint blessing of everlasting life ; as may be seen in*
Walafridus. And when Magnus afterwards was on
bis death-bed, he said to Tozzo, Bishop of Aus-
borough, who came to visit him : ^' i do not weep,,
reverend Prelate, becatrse thou beholdest me labour-^
ing in ao many s'tbrms of worldly (roubles ; because
I believe in the mercy of .God, that my soul shalf
rejoice in the freedom of immortality. Yet I
beseech thee, that thou wilt not cease to help me
a sinner and my soul with <hy holy prayers." Thea

«

' •

/

foMows^ ihat at the tinle of his d^partope/ this

Wice was heard; *' k come, Magnus^ 'Come^ >ftr

€€^ve the irown which the^ Lord has pre|>ar9dffor

Uiee/' And that Toza^o then said unto Theod<Mrtis

{^the soppoBied writer of this history) *' ^ let us ceaie

weepings brother ; because we ouj^ht rather, to r^-

joice^ having beard this testimony of his soul haying

iieen received into immortality^ than to make

lamentation. But let us goto the Churchy and be

careful to offer h^lthfiil sacrifices to the Lord for -so

dear a friend."

I d6 not dispute the credit of these particular

passages ; it is sufficient^ that the authors from

^hom^ve have received them, lived within the com-

pass of those times, whereof we now treat. For

thereby it is ptein enough (and if it be not^ it

shall elsewhere be made yet more plain) that in

those elder days it was an usual thing, to make

prayers and oblations Tor the rest of those souFs^

which were not doubted to have been in glory :

und consequently, that neither the commemoration

nor the praying for the dead, nor the requiem

inasses of that age, have any necessary relation to

the belief of Purgatory. The lesson therefore,

which Claudius teaches us here out of Saint Hierom>

IS very good: Uhat "^ while we are in this pfe*

sent world, we may be able to help one another,

either by our prayers or by cur counsels : but when

we shall come before the judgment seat pf Chrjist^

neither Job, nor Daniel^ nor No^b, c^n intreat

for any One, but every one n^yst be.af hi^ pwn

burthen.'* ^nA the advice which the no less learned

E 2

^1

Iten rr^ddHy Abbot Goliinibaniif ^hies im^ is^^eiry
wfe : not to pttcb uppp yocertaintres bcreafter^
but now to ^'0 trQ9t in Go^^ and foHow the (ireeepfts
of Christ ; while our life yet renlains^ and wbiie
the time in which we may ~d)taib aalvatton is
certain/*

John the Briton (another s^on of Sullen -^shop Of
SL David's) seems akoto referto this advice^ when
(at the end of th^ Poem which he wrote <^f his own
and his father's life) he beseeches ''<>his merci-
ful father to pardon^ in that patern^ love whi^h
he is wont to exerciise, those word$ and deeds
.which proceeded from hif ungodly htart^ while yet
bis life is spared^ while ye|; his tears can flow^ foi;
in hell no need can be s^ppUed^ oo prayer bf^
heard/! *

TTRf

• • • N,

Of the tctyrship of God, the public form of Lkurgy,
. the Sacrifice and Sacrammt of the Lord' 8 Svpper.

* *• i

SEDULIUS delivers this general rule for the
worship of God : that '^ « to adore iany other beside
the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, is the
crime of invpiety ;!' and that '' t. all that the soul
owes unto God, if it bestow it upon any beside God,
commits adultery/* More particularly in reference
to images, « he reproves the wise men of thc^
Heathen, for thinking that tbey had found out a
way, ''how the invisible God might be worshipped

81

by a vbiUe image :'* witl^ wbom alsfo^ apcMdf
iClaadius ; that '' ^ God is to be known neitkar
in metal nor in stone.'' And for Oath^^ (hece k
9l Canon ascribed to St. Patriek^ in which it is de-
termined^ that the Creator^ not the creata re is to tie
sworn by. As for the form c^the litargy> or public /
! service of .God> which St, Patrick brought into this
country : it ip said he received it from Germaims
and Lupus ; and that it originally descended froHn
St. Mark the Evangelist. For so have I seen it
set down in an ancient fragment^ written well *nig|^
900 years sincCj remaining now in the library «f
Sir Robert Pot^on^ my worthy friend $ who can
. never suii^ciently be commended, for bis extraor-
dinary care^ in preserving all rare monuments of
this kind. Yea^ St. Hierom's authority is there
vouched for proof hereof . ''^St. Hierom afiirmd^ that
the liturgy which is used at present in Scotland^ St.
Mark sung. Which bein^ not now to be found In
any of St. Hierome'9 works^ the truth thereof 1
leave unto the credit of the reporter.

But whatever littir^y was used here at first:

this is sure/ that in the succeeding i^ges no one

^general form of divine service was retained^ hit

divers rites and manners of celebrations were >eb-

served in divers parts of this Kingdom ; until the

. tloman missal was introduced by GillebertuR, Mala-»

chias, and Cbristianus. who were the Pope's legates

here about 500 years ago. This Gillebertus (ah eld

acquaintance of Anselm^ Archbishop of Canter*

bury) in the prologue of his book i)e 4esu,.£!cc&-

siasiico, directed to the whole clergy of Ireland.

V

Mrritet iti tliis manner. ^' s At the request, year,
and at the command of many of you (dearly beloved)
I endeayour to set down in writing^ the canonical
tustom in saying of hours and performing the o&ifie
of the whole Ecclesiasjtical order ; not presump*
taously, but through desire to obey your most godly
i::ommand : that those various and f schismatieal
order8> with which almost all Ireland has been de*
iuded, may give place to one Catholic and Roman
office. For what can be more indecent or schisma-
tieal ; than that the most learned of one order^
ahottld be regarded as a private lay man in another
man's church f

These beginnings were presently seconded by
Maiachias : in whose life, written by Bernard, we
reakl as follows *'^ the Apostolic Constitutions, and
the decrees of the holy fathers, especially the customs
of the holy church of Rome he established in all
Charches. And hence it is, that at this day the
canonical hours are chanted and sang in them, ac*
cording to the manner of the whole earth ; which
before was not done, no not in the city itself, (the
jpoor city of Armagh he means.) But Malachiaift
bad learned to sing in his youth, and shortly after
caused singing to be used in his own monastery;
when as yet, as well in the city as in the whole
bishoprick, they either Icnew nOt, or would not
sing/' Lastly, the \vork wap brought to perfection,
wh^n Christianus, Bishop of Lismore, as legate to
the Pope, was president in the Council of Cashel ;
when it was ispecially ordered, that ^' • the ecclesi*

\

ss

i

astical oiBce should be correctly sang ;" and a ge-
Dcral act established, that "^ all divine offices of
the holy church should be performed in all parts oF
Ireland, as the Church of England observes them.*'
The statutes of which Council were i confirmed by
authority of King Henry IL by whose mandates
the Bishops had been convoked, in the year A.D,
1171, as Giraldus Cambrensis witnesses, in hit
History of the Conquest of Ireland. And thus late
Was it, before the Roman use was fully setfled in
ttkis kingdom. ,

Th^t the Britons used another manner in the
administration of the sacrameni of baptism, than
what the Romans did ; appears by the proposition
made to them by Austin the monk i « that they
should perform the ministry of baptism, according
to the custom of the Church of Rome." That their
fol-m of liturgy was the same with that which was
received by their neighbours the Gauls, is inthnated-
by the author of that ancient fragment before
alledged : who also adds, that l!he '' • Gallican
order was received in the Church throughout the
whole World.'* Yet elsewhere I meet with a sen-
tence alledged out 6f Oildas ; that '' p the Britons
were contrary to the whole world, ahd enemies to
the Roman customs/' as well in their mass, as in
Iheir tonsure.

To omit however, what I have collected relating
to the dilierence of -these tonsures (as a matter of
very small moment) and to proceed to the consider».
tion of the mass (for which so great ado is now a-ckya
made by our Romanists) we may observe in the

»

^

■ $4 ■ ' . ■

fiisrtplace^ (hai the palilic lilufrgyi or service of the.
^^Uitoh, wa$( 9i old namjed tba ma9& : e^en then
i(}fK), iiyjiffl pniyj^ni Wer^ only 8aid> without tiie
oej[|^ibi»^iglP. of tb^ My cominiinion^ Th^e. Iaj9t. maiuL
t^tS/i* Qp^iQ^vri^ ev.er pres^Qt at, saysr '' q.Adeibr
J»n»fe ^^® ^IS v^|>er im^8» of the. Lor(l'« day./'
y^ ^e4 th/B JW(i-Pigbtfi(rttewi»g.; whence IJ^Ij-ctrdrSj
4fgf ^>pk;h|0 bf^Miaipg <9th viz iunixA. D, b^A
%fic»r4|ftg ^.the 2»Wount,<tf the, Romans: ; ^(hickmi
^I^Ip^ %n4 Irish seem tq hMe b^gun fi^oiri, th9»
evening going before^ and then w^ that eye^oing.
igflfs 9ai4: whiph in all likeltboocL diSereil not
^QiQ tl^ilS «Viening. m^a^e^. mentioned hy i Leo
y^MPi C^inpfffor i» hiJ t^^otics^ and which w/^ cfidl ct?wr
ly^j^g;, fir ^oenf^ng^pmyi^, B»t the naffie^ of; ttie
«#»• ^W W ttv>?ft dftys, i9ore especially applied Uf
t^e {|4ministration of th$ Lord's Sjipper : and there-
f!pfi9 in the iifun^ ^Ad^mnanns we see thai the sfi-
^f^ inimstiy of thfe ^charist, ai^d the solemnities of,
^$ BUf ss^ 9/c^ titlnen for tbe same thing. So like-
wJls^e inthe ^' ^ r^^latiop of the pa8$ages that concern
thcj qbf^guies of Colu^ibanus, performed by Gallut.
Vf^ Ajlagnoaldus ;" y(^ find the saying of. Mpss ywh
(t^^ ^aipe lyit^ the ^' celehration of the divine mystf^r
pfis^ s(][ffl the oblatjqi^ of the healthful sacrifice," fpr,
j^y that ter^ w^s the administration of the S^cr%-
ment of the Lord's Supper at that time usually^

4esign^t«A.
As in 9ur ^^'abeo^eficence, and communicating.

to tbe nece^i(i(;s ol^ the poor (which are sacrifice^

vfjlh \y\)\cb Qod is well pleased) we are taught to

l< 1 ^iv^ IfQiJp^ ourselvei and our alms^ first unto the

35 ^

^lidrd, Und uritd 6iir. breUiren by the will of God,
1io is it in the ministry of the blessed sacrament. The
Service is first presented unto God, (from which,
as from a most principal part of the duty, the sacra*
rtt^nt itself is called thi Eucharist : because in it'
we ''y offer a special sacrifice of praise and
thanksgiving always unto God) and then commu-
nicate Id the use of God's peoplfe." In the per-
formance of which part of the service, both the
* Minister was said to give, and the communicant
to receive the sacrifice : as well as in respect of the
former part, they wtere satid to offer the same unto
the Lord. frVr they did not distinguish t^e sacrifice
from the sacrsiiiieht, as the Homanists do now :
but Used the name of sacrifice indifferently, both of
that which was offered urtto God, 'and of that
which was ^iven to and received by the com-
municant. Therefore we read of offering the
^sacrifice to God : as in that speech of Gallus to his
scholar Magnoaldus, '' « my master Columbanus,.
is actu^toihed to offer unto the Lord the sacrifice of
Salvation in brazen vessels." Of giving the sacrifice
tdmaht ais when it is said in one of the ancient.
Synods of Ireland, that ''^ a Bishop by his Testa-
ment may beiqueath a certain proportion of hi»
goods, for a legacy to the Priests that give him
Wie sacrifice, and of receiving the sacrificefrom the
hands of the Minister:" as in that sentence of the
Syn<>d attributed unto St. Patrick ; '' ^ he who
deserves riot to receive, during his lifetime, how can

it he}]) bitn after bis death ?" arid iri that gloss of

\ F

%^^\\kf qpon 1 Oor. xi. 38- '' • toruj^ en« itm
unoth^r^" th^t ill (saj« he) ^'wtU you receive the
ftiicrifice.*' An4 in th|3 BrtU^haetiqiiitieg : wb^re
^e read^qf Anfion, a nabkm^H in, Wales (father to
$ap)son tjhe Sauat of Dole in little BrHaiii) tbtit
'^ 4 being tal^en wiib % gnev<His ajckn^s^ he wat
admonished by hia neighouF^, that according to 0ie
ngual manlier he should receiiire the sacrifice of
th^ Cloiofnunipn/' Whence it af^p^jitg that the «aeri-
^ce of elder times w^ not tike^to the new maa^of the
I{;oipani»ts^ in which the PcieBjt alpiie coaimam-
<;iite8 ; bat to ou^ oommuiilo^^ wb^ere otbens. alivy
have free Uberty givw tq tbeni «u> eait oC ^
AltaiT, a^ weH q^ they that «erve t^ Altar*

AgstliOi they that are €0i|);pEuiDicanti^ii^thjeRpnii6&
$»jpraiQieQ4 receive the Eucha^st in one kind only :;
the Priert iiaLoffertRg the sacrifice reeeiyca both the
l^ead and wfue, which they tseU oi^ *' f i» cbie%
doRe, for the integrity of the sacrifice^ and not of
the sacrj^ment/' For in the. ^acrificeji they «i^y^
'^ ^ the several, eleafie^jl6 ar^i co.i:^cr^ted> not ii|te
Christ'* whole per^pn a«^ rtwaa born oC the Virgia^
or now is in Hei^^et^ : but the brejidi into his, bo^
ap£Mt> as bett*ayedji bwAen^i and given, f(^i:, us ; the
wine intohi^sblopd; apar^ as shed outol; hid body
for remission; of si^q, and, dedication^ of the new
Testainept^ wluch are conditions of. his pej&on^ as
he wa^ in sacrifice an^d; oblation/' Bat oar ance$-
tjC^8, in the u»e of their sacrament^ received the
Eucharist in both hinda: not being so acute as to
discern between the thingfi that, beloagedjanto tbe^

5T

integrity of tfafe sacrifioe, and of the gSDraiMni i
because in tevy tnitb^ they teok the one to be^tft^
9tfaer. ^

ThttsBede rdaten^ that one HiMmer^ an dffteer
of Ugfridy King of NortbumbeFland, intreated oaf
Cnthbert '^ h to send a Friest that might minisief
^ sacrameots of the Lord's Body ahd Blood untct
his wife^ who was then dying^ :'' and Ctithbert Himself^'
immeiliately before Jmn own departure out of tliif
h§e, pee^iyed the Cotnmnnibik tiS *the Lord's Body
pud Blood ;'' ai^ '' i* Herefrtde, Abbot of the MdN
na8(ery/)f Lendisfame (who was the man that aEt
tliat time administered the sacrament to him) nnide
report niiio the same Bcde;"^ Who elsewhere!
ajso'parficidarly mentiofhs^ that he then tasted of the
fSdf^: - '* Me taster the cup of Hfe/* says he^ ^* and
protect^ bis upward- Journey with the blood of
€lnriflt/' }est any mam should thinks that under the
foQma of breaid alone^ he might be said to hmz
}ieei^ pairtdker of the Body and Bk)od o^ the Lord/
by way of eoncoanrtance^ which js a loy^ that was
p«f once draatnedr of in those dayis. .So we need
n&t dottbt, what: is meant by that which we read
in the book of the lifp of Pierseus (which was
writtear befoie the time of Bedb) that ^"^ ^'he received
the Gommanion- of the Holy Bbdy and Blood ;**
and that he witibed^ to admonish ^^ "^ the P-astots of
the GhuKhy that^ they shoidd ^trengtheir the sonfo'
of (hie finth&l witii tih^ sptrituat foo4. of doctrinir,
andthepaMicipatlonofthe Holy Body atid Blood/'
Or. of tba* which Cogitos^ls writes in the liffe (£
St; Bfidge^. taa«hing( the place in the Chutch

p ar

I,'

4

$S ' ■ ■

of Kildarej ^' ^ whereunto the Abbatess with hir
meidens and wido^rs used to r^ort^ that they might
enjoy the banquet of the Body and Blood of Jesui
Christ'* Which \ya« agreeable to the practice,
•npt only of the -Nunneries founded beyond the

* scfus/ according to the rule of Colurabmius ; >yherer
the yirgiHS '*-? received the Body of the Lord^ and
^rank his Blood// (as appears by that which Jonas
relates of Domna, in the life of Burgundofora :)

^butalso of St Bridget herself who was the foundress
of ^he Monastery of Kildare ; one oi whose miraclea
is reported, even iu the latter legcrtds, to have
happened when she was about to f*^ drink out of
the Chalice/* at the time of her receiving thei
Eucharist. Which tliey that list to look after^
may find in the cpHections of Capgrave, Surius and[
such like. .

Bui, you Teill $ay, these (testimonies that have
been' aUedged, make not so much for us, in'proviijg
the use of the '^ Communion under both kinds,**
as they make against us, in confirming the opinio^
of Transubstantiatiop: seeing they all specify th^*
receiving, not of, Bread and Win^ but of the
Body and Blood of Christ. I answer that foras-
qiuch as Christ himself, at the first institution of
bis Holy Supper, did say expressly; ^^ this is my
Body, and this is my Blood :*' he desc^rves not the
iiame of a Christian, that will question the truth of
that saying, or refuse to speak in that language^
which he has heard bis Lord and Master use
before him.* The question only is, in what sense

• It sliould also be remarked, tbat in the Hebrevr, Ctialdee, and Chaldeon '
Syriac langqages^ ^ere is no tenn which expresses to mean, fig^fy dewfii i

y

39

r

and aftef tviiat iriatiiier^ these things/ must be con*-
ceived to be his Bpdy and Blood. Ot whict^
thiere needed to be little question : if men woul(|
be pleased to take into their consideration these
two things; which were never doubted of by the
^ncjents, and have most evident ground in' the*
context of the Gospel. Pirst^ that the subject of
those sacramental propositions delivered by our
Saviour (that is to say* the demonstrative particle
this) can have reference to ho other substance^
but that which he then held in his sacred hanj^Js,
namely. Bread and Wrtie : which are of so
different a nature from the Body and Blood qf
Christ, that the one <jannot possibly in proper
sense be said tq be the other $ as the light of
common reason forces the Romanists themselves
to cdnfcss. Secondly, that in the predicate, or
latter part of the same propositions, there is men-
tion made not only of Christ's Body and Blood ;
but of his body broken, and his blood shed : to
shew that his Body is to be considered here apart^
not '" as it was born of the Virgin, or now is in
Heaven,'* but as it was bi'oken and crucifiell for
us ; and his Blood likewise apart, not as running
in his veins, but '" as shed put of his Body ;"
which the Rhemists have told us to be ^^ con-
ditions of his person, as he was in sacrifice and
oblation.'*

li^neo the Hebrews always say U is, forU $ign^. Accordingly we find
the Evangelist usip^ a verbal translation of the exact form of speedy
which in J*yriac, (the language in which our Lord spoke,) wonl<l hav#
been the ▼cmacular n^e of cxpressmg, T^iu r^wcnft my body, thh^
r#pr^en(« my blood.

40

Apd le$t we 8ho«M imagine, that bif Bod; wa»
Otfauervrise ,to be considered in the sacFament tbai^
in the sacrifice ; in the one alive, as it i9 in
Heaven, in the other dead, a» it was offered
q^n the Crow : the Apostle p«t» the matter put
of dwbt, that not onljf the Minister in oflferaia^
but also the people in receiving, even " a» Qftea
«a they e^ tbw Breads and drink tbi« Cup, da
ah«w the liord's Deatb until he comes."* Otir
Elders s^cely, that held the sacrifice in^ be given
.and received (for so we bare Ijeard themselves
si^ak) as well as offere4j did not consider other-
wise of Christ in the sacrament, than " as. b«i
was in sacrifice and oblation." If here therefore
Christ's Bodf be presented a« broken andlifeless, and
bis Blood as shed: forth ^nd severed from his Body ;.
and it be mj:»t certain^ tb«t there are no sucb things
now rea% iwisteiwt. any where (as is confessed om
all hainds:) then mnst it fdtow itecessar ily. that
the Bread anj^ Wijie are not converted iata these
things reaUy. Tbe "^.RbenHst* indeed tell n^
that when the Church* ((#r» and sacrifices Chwst
d?.i|y ; he dies in mystery ^d, sacrament." F»»-
ther than this they dorst not §9 : for if they ba4
said, he died really ;. they sboidd Ujereb(jf not:
only make themselyas daily kiUers of- Chmst, hnt
afca direcUy cross that ppncjple of One Apostle,
"Christ being raised from the dead dietb no^
more."+ If then tbe body of Christ, in the
administnriion of the Eucharist, be propounded/
^dead (as. has. been shewed) and die it cannot

«

\

4\

ie^fr but miy in mysiery and sa^raitient t how can
U be tbaught to be to&tained undei^ tlie otttwaril
4ele0ieMd^ otherwise than '^ in sacramemit and
mystefyf" And such as in times past ^i^^ere
said t0 have reoevTed the sacrifice from the haidd
ef the Priest; what other Body and Bteod cooM
they exj^eet to reedvcl therein/ but ^tich as was
suitably to the nature of the sacrifice^ to wit^ tnys*
Htud and sacramental f

CG&lias Sedalitts, (to ithorti Gelasins^ Bishop of
Rome, with his Synod of seventy Bishops^ gives
the title of '^ r venerable Sediili«» ;'* and Yenantius
Fortunatvis of ''*conspicaott$Sedaliii8 ;'' andHilde-
phoRsus Toletanita of the '* < good Sedaltus^ the>
JSva^l^dkal Po^^ the eloqiient orator^ and the
CathoHc writer") is by Trithemius and otheris stfpu.
pofied to he . the same with 0!»r '^ * Sedalius of
Scotian4 (or Ireland^) whose colIectioRs are extant
upon St^ Fftul's epiMles^ ahihoi^ I have forbom
hitherUl to^ use any of his testimonies^ because I
llavte some reason t0 doubt whether he was the same
vifithr ow Sediilitts or not. * Biit Ccslius Sedutius
{whatever eDaotrymafi he was) intimates ptainly^
thaVthe things offfered in the Chtistiaa sacrifice are
the fruit of the Corn and of the Vine**' ^la fimc,
says he> who else presides » chief Pontiff> and high
Plrie9t^ ba& Ghmt ? Instituter of the two-ftdd
lib^tion> of the ovd^ of Melchis^deck^ to whom Jits
owft' gifts, the fruft of theeorn, and' the jt)y of the
vine are always offered." Or, as he expresses Jn
his prose ; '' r Che swecit mealrof the seed of wheats
ftfid the. iQveiy driak of thaj^easant vine."

«

42 •

Of Metchisedeck (according to whose 6rdc>
Chrisf, and he only, was Priest) our own Sedu-
]ius writes thus : '* z Melchisedeck offered wine
and bread to Abraham for a figure of Christ,
offering his « body and blood unto God his Father
upon the Cross/' Where remark, 'that firrt
he - 8ays> Melchisedeck offered bread and wine to
Abraham, not to God : and secondly, that he waK
a figure of Christ offering his body and bloi>d cfpon
the Cross, ' not in the Eucharist. But we (says
^*he) offer daily, for a commemoration of the
Lord's Passion, (once' performed,) and our owA
salvation/' And elsewhere, expounding those words
of our Saviour, *'xlo this in remembrance of me;*'
he brings in this similitude, used before and after
him by others, "^ He left us a memorial 0f him-
self ; even as if one that was going a far journey,
should leave some token of aff*ection^ with a loved
companion ; that as ^ften as he beholds it, he may
call to remembrance his benefits and friendship/'

Claudius remarks, that our Saviour, first wished,
'^ c to deliver to his disciples the sacrament of his
Body and Blood which he signified by the breaking
of the Body and the effusion of the cup ; and after*
wards to offer up the Body itself upon the Altar
of the Cross/' Where at the first sight I did verily
think, that in the words the breaking of the Body,
an error had been committed in my transcript,
(body being mis-written for bread) but afterwards
comparing it with the original, whence I took my
copy, I found that the author retained the manner
of speaking used both before <and after bis time;

ill giviiigtb^ name of the thing signified untd the
s%n, even there where the direct intention pF
the speech was to distinguish the one from the
other For he expressly distinguishes *" the Sacra-
roent of the Body/' which was delivered unto
^e disciples, from the Body itselC which was
afterwards offered upon the cross : and for the
tiacramental relation between them both, he ren-
ders this reason : ''^because bread strengthens the
body, and wine jfroduces blood in the flei^h ; there-
fore the one is mystically referred to the Body
Of Christ, the other to his blood/^ Which doc-
trine oiF his (that the sacrament is not in its own
nature Bread and Wine, but the Body and Blood
of Christ by mystical relatidn) yras in effect the
same, with that which lohg afterwards was main-^
tdined in Ireland, by Henry Crump, the monk of
Baltinglas, '' s that the Body ot Christ m the Sacra-
tnent of the altar^ is only a locdcing-gl^s to the
Body bf Christ in Heaven :'' yea, and within' fifty
or threescore ye%i?s of th€l time of Claudius Scotus
himselfi was so fully maintained by Johannes
ScottM?i in a book that he purposely wrote on that
subject^ thdt wheti it wfts alled^ed and extolled
fcy Berengarius^ Pope Leo (the ninth), with his
Bishops assembled in the Synod <rf Versails,' 1050
(which was 2S5 years after the time that Claudius
wrote his commentaries upon St. Matthew,) had
ho other means t6 avoid it, but by flatly b condemn-
ing it. Of l¥hat great esteem this John was with
King Alft'edi may be seen in William of Malmes*

G .

44

bwy, Roger Hovedfcn, Matthew^ of Westnritiste*;
and other writers of the English History. Tjie
King himself, ' in the preface before his Saxon
translation of St Gregories pastoral, professes that
he was assisted in that work ^by ^ John his mas9^
prie$t. By whom if he did mean this John of ours?^
you may see, how in those days, a man might be
considered a mass-priest, who was very far frora
thinking that he offered up the very Body and
Blood of Christ, really present under the forms of
Bread and Wine ; which is the only mass that our
Romanists acknowledge such.

Of which wonderful point how ignorant our
Elders wei'e, even this also may be one argu-
ment ; that the author of the book ^' of the wonder-
ful things of the Holy Scripture" (before idledged)
passes this quite over, which is now esteemed to be
the wonder of all wonders. And yet professes
that he '/> purposed to pass over nothing of the
^wonders of the Script^ire, wherein they might seem
not ably to swerve from the ordinary administratioiv
fei other things."

.4S ■ ' ■

I *

' CHAP. V.

(

I

Of Chrism, Saeramenial Confession, Penance, Ak^^ .
solution. Marriage, J)ivorces, and single Uf€
in the Clergy.

THAT the Irish bap%p4 their infants witfir'^^, j !
out any consecrated Chrism^ Lanfranc complains in j
his letters to ^erdeluacus (or Tiriagh) the chief •^. ,^
King of that country. And Bernard reports^ that
Malachias in his time (which was after the days of
J^nfranc and Pope Hildebrand) institi^ted the most
salutary practice of confession^ the sacrament of
confirmation^ and the contract of marriages :" all
which he says the JrUh before were either ignorant
of^ or neglected. Which^ as far as relates to confes-
sion^ may receive some further confirmation from
the testimony of Alcuin as ; who writing unto the
Scottish (or^ a3 othei^ copies read^ the Gothish) and
commending the religious conversation of their
. Laity^ who '^ « in the midst of their worldly emr
ployments \vere said to lead a n)08( . chaste life ;"
condemns notwithstanding another custom^ which
was said to have continued in that country. '^** It
is said (says he) that no mat\ of the ' Laity^ will
make his confession to th6 Priests ; whom we
believe to l^ave received from the Lord Christ
the power of binding and loosing^ together with
the holy Apostles.

They had no reason indeed to believe (as Xlc^inus
'■'02'

46

' did) that they ought to confess unto a Pr jest ail the
sins they could rem^mbpr r but upon special oc-
casions, they did (no doubt) both publicly and
pri/ately make donfession of Ih^eir sialts ; as well
that they might receive counsel atrd dii-ection for
their recovery, as^that they might beraade partakers
of the benefit of the keys, for the quieting of their
troubled cqnsciences Whatever the Goth ish did
(by whom we are to understand the inhabitant^ of.
Languedoc in Prance, where Ali:u,inus lived) sure
we are, that this was the practice pf the ancient
Scottish and Irish, So we read pf one Fiachna, oc
Fechnaus, that being touched with remorse fot
§ome offence committed hy birxij he fell at St.
Colmes feet, lamenting bitterly, and '''« confessed
his sins before' all that were there present/' Where-
upon the holy maa, weeping together with him.
is said to have returned this answer : ^^ f^rise'upj,
son^ and be comforted, thy ains which tliou hast
committed are forgiven ; because (as it is written) a
contrite and an humble heart God does not despise.'*
We read also pf Adamnanus, that being very much
terrified with the remembrance of a i^rievous sin
committed by him i'n his youth; he ''« resorted to
a Priest, frona ^hom he hoped to learn the way
of salvation, confessed his ^uiit to him, and in-
treated that he would give him such counsel as
would enable him to tlee from the wrath of Goc(
that was to come.**

I

^Jow the counsel commonly given to the penitent
after confession, was, that he should ^ wipe aw^y

4T

his sin«-^'by meet fruits of repentance:" which
course Bedc observes was usually prescribed by our
Cuthbert.' For penances were then exacted, as
testimonies of the sincerity of that inward repen*
tance which was necessarily required for obtaining
remission of the sin : &nd so bad reference to
the taking away of the guilty and not of the tern*
poral punishment^ remaining after the forgiveness
of the guilt ; which is the new-found use of
penances, invented by our latter Romanists* One f
old penitential Canon we find laid down in a Synod
held in this country about the year of our Lord ,
450 by St. Patrick^ Auxilius^ and Isserninus : '
which is as follows : ^'i a Christian who has com-
mitted murder or fprnication^ or gone (o a sooth*-
sayer after the manner of the Gentiles, for every
such crime shall do a year of penance : when hit
year of penance is accomplished, he shall pome
with witnesses, and afterwards he shall be absolved
by the Priest/' These Bishops appointed (we see)
according to the discipline generally used in thos^
times, that the penance should first be performed ;
and when long and good proof had been given
by that means of the truth of |he parties re»
pentance, they wished the Priest to impart to
him the benefit of absolution. Whereas by the
new device. of. skcramental penance, the matter

m

is now far more easily transacted : by yirtue of
the keys the sinner is instantly of attrite mad^
contrite^ and thereupon as soon as he has made
his confession, he presently receives his absolu-

I

48

Mon : after this, some trivial penance is imposed^
which upon better consideration may be converte(|
into pence ; and so a quick end is made of many a
foul business.

But for the right use of the kfeys, we fully ac-
cord with Claudius : that ^ the office of remitting
and retaining 9ins which was given to the Apostles,
** is now in the Bishops and Priests committed to
every Churchy Namely,^ that having taken know-
ledge of the pauses of such as have sinned, as
many as they shall behold humble and truly pe-
nitept> those they may now with compassion absolve
from the fear of everlasting death ; but such as
l^hey shall discern to persist in the sins which they
have committed, those they 'may declare to be
bound over unto never-ending punishment." And
IQ thus absolving such as are truly penitent, we
willingly yield, that the pastors of God's Church
remit sins jafter their manner, that is to «^y, mi-
nisteriaily and improperly : so that the privilege
of forgiving sins properly, and absolutely, is still
reserved to God alone. Which is at large set
out by the same Claudius ; where he expounds
the history of the man sick of the palsey, that was,
cured by our Saviour in the ninth of St. Matthew*
For, following Bede upon that place, he writes
thus : ^' ^ The Scribes say true, that none can
forgive sins but God alone j who also forgives
*y them, to whom he has given the power of.
forgiving. And therefore is Christ proved to be
truly God ^ because he forgives sins as God. They

/

4SI

- \
J . -

^tider a true testimony to God : but in. denying
the person of Christ, they ar6 deceived/' And
again, '' ^ if it be God that, according to the
psalmist, removes our sins as far from us, as the
East is distant from the West ; and the Son of
Man has power upon earth to forgive sins : there*
fore he himself is both God and the Son of Man.
That both the Man Christ might by the power of
his divinity forgive sins ; and the same Christ being
God, might by the frailty of his humanity die for
sinners/' And out of St. Hierome : '^ ^ Christ
abews himself to be God^ who can know the hidden
things of the heart ; and thus though silent speaks :^
By the same majesty and power; whereby Ibe*>
hold.yotir thoughts, I can also forgive sins unto
men/' In like manner the author of the book of
the wonderful things of the Scripture observes
these ©divine works in the same history; '^ ifye
forgiving of sins, the present cure/of the disease^
and the answering of the thoughts by the mouth
of God who searcheth all things/' With whom,
for the property of beholding the secret^ thoughts^
Sedulius also concurs in those sentences ; ^^ f God
alone can know the hidden things of men/'-—
''qTO(know the hearts of men, and to discern
the secrets of their mind, is the previlege of God
alone/'

• That the contract of marriages, was either ua-»^
known or neglected by the Irish, before Malachias
instituted [the same anew among them (as Bernard
seems to intimate) is a thing almost incredible.

#-

50

Although ^ Giraldas Cambfcfnsis tomplftins that
the case was little better wijth them after the time
of Malaichias also. The licentiousness of those
ruder tiihes^ I know^ was such as may easily
induce us to believe, that a' great neglect and
abuse of God's ordinance obtained footing among
this people. Which enormities Malaehias^ no
doubt^ laboured to reform^ and withal perad venture
brought in some new matters^ hot known here
before; as be was very desirous his countrymea
should generaHy conform themselves U> the tra-**
ditions and customs of the Church of Rome. But
bur purpose is only to enquire into the doctrine and
{Practice of the elder times : in which, firM^ that
marriage vms not held to be a sacrament^ may
be collected from " • Sedulius, who reckons it
among those things^ which are 'S. gifts indeed^ but
not spiritual.

Secondly for the degrees of consanguinity hindef<**
ing marriage, the Synod attribute to St. Patrick,
seems to refer us wholly to the levitical law ;•
prescribing ^' t neither less nor more than tlielaw :!''
and particularly, against marrying the wife of the
deceased brother (which was the point so much
questioned in the case of King Henry the Eighth)-
this u Synodical decree is there urged. " The brother
may not ascend into the bed of his deceased brother :
the Lord having said, they two shall be one flesh.'*
Therefore the wife of thy brother, is thv sister.
Whereupon we find also, that ouf Kilianus suffered
martyrdom for > dissolving such an incestuous mar-

51

HSige in GoXbfertos, Dtake o^ iP^rknconift t aAd that
/t!temens Scohis, for maintriinini^ the ^ohttary, wa«
fcothby yftonifacfe, Archhishdp of Men(z, find the
"^Council held at Rome, hy Pbpe itftchary, in the
year 745, condemned as a brinp^r-ih of J'Udawm
athon^ Christians. , Yet how f^r this condemhed
opinion of his prevailed afterwards in this country,
and how foul a crime it wHs esteemed to be by
6therd abroad Chotwithstanding the ]Pope by hid
bulls of dispensatioti takes Upon him now to permit
it,) may easily be perceived by this Censure ot
Oeraldus: ^^* Moreover, (says hc^) which is very
detestable, and most enutrary ndt onljr to the faith^
but isilso unto common honesty t brethten, iii many
places throughout Ireland, I wilt day not marry^
but mar rather and seduce the wives of their de-^
ceased brothers, while in this sort they filthily ahcl
incestuously have knowledge olt them' : cleaving not
to the marrow^ hat to th6 bark of Ae Old TeSta-
meqt^ 9nd desiring to* imitate the ancients in vices,
more willingly than in virtues/^

Thirdly^ with reference to divorces, we rtead inr
Si(duTfus> that '^ t» it is not lawful, according to the
precept of our Lord, that the' wife should Be put
i^way„ but for the cause of fdmication/* And in
thfe Synod ascribed to St. IWaWck ; ** c it is npt law-
fill for a man to put away his wife, but for the cause
•f fornication. As if he should say, for this cause,
he flaay. Whence if he marry another, as it were
after the death of the former, they forbid it riot/*
^ Who they were, tfasA did not forbid this second mar-

H ^

*. .

tiAgej i^ not there expressed ^ that St. Patrick bitri^
self was pf another inUid> would appear by thisi
Constitution following i which in another ancient
Canon book I found cited under his name. ^ '' If
any roan^i wife have committed aduUery with ano-
ther man^ ; he ^hall not marry . another wife^ as
Jong as the first wife shall be aHve. If peradven-
lure she isconyerted> and repents ; hesliall receive
her; ai)d she shall serve him intbet place of a
maid-servant. Let her for a whole year do penance
in bread and water;, and that by measure ; neither
let them remain in the same bed together/'

Fourthly, poncerning single. life> I do not find
in any of our records^ that it was generally impo^^ed
Opon the clergy ; but the contrary rather. . For in
the synod held by St. Patrick, ,AuxiIius^ and Isser-
nitius; it is specially wdered, * that their wive»
shall not walk, abroad^ with their heads uncovered*
And St. Patrick himself confesses (at leastwise the
confession which gx>es under his name says so ; . and
ProDus^ Jocelinus^ . and others that write his life^
agree Jietewith) that he ^h^d to his father Calphur-
hi us a deacon^ and to his grandfajther Potitus a
priest.^ For that was. no new thing then among the^
Ikitains^ whose bishops therefore Gildas reprehends^
(as also for the sam^.csujse the chief of the laity^)
that ^^y ^^r^ not content to be the hpsbands of one
hi^t of many wives, ^nd4hat they corrupted their
children, by (heir evil example: whereas s^'the
chastity of the fathers was to be esteemed imperfect^
if it vfasnot encreased by the chastity of the sons."

^' \

53

Nennius, the ddest Higtoriographer of the Brit-
tains which we have after him (who in many copies
also bears hi^ own name^) wrote that book which
we have extant of his to h" Samuel the Child of
Benlanus the priest^ his master/' counting it a fa-
vour rather than any kind of disparagement to him^
to be esteemed the son of a learned priest. Which
makes him in the ^ versus prefixed before the work^
fiay, '* Christ has bestowed thec; thy mother's joy^,
upon thy father/'

fiut about 60 or 70 years after^ I find some par*
lial eclipse here^ {and the firsts I think/ of this
kind^ that can he 9hewed among the Britains) ii^
the laws of H0\y/e| Dha ; where it is ordered^ that
^ jf a clerk of a Tower degriee should marry a wo-
man^ and have a'son |^y |^r^ ^nd that cleric after
having received the drder 6f priesthood^ should
have another son by the, satite woaian> the former
son should enjoy his father's whole estate^ ^without
being bound to divide the s^ifie ^yith'his other bro^
ther. Yet tjiese marriages for all that were so held
out^ jth^t the fathers not' content their sons shpuld
succeed them in their temporal estate ^one^ prer
vailed so far that th^y continued them* in the succes*
sion of (heir spiritual pron^otions also. Which abuse
Girialdus Cambreiisis i complains to hiive been con«
tinued in Wales to his time; and out of °* Hilde*
bertus Cenomanensis shews to have prevailed in
little Brittain also : whence hei infers^ that* "this
vice was of old common to the whole British nation^
W \vel) on this side as on the other side of the sea«"

U 2

•»

V •

,1

5*

^liajpeunto for XreUnd also we nfay add the lettera
written by Pope Innocent the Third unto Johannes
Salem itanus the Cardinal his le|;ate^ ^for abolish^
ing the jpustom there^ whereby sons and grand^
children used to succeed their fathers and grand"^
fathers in their ecclesiasiic^l benetice$.

CHAP. VI-

Of th» Di^ipttMe ^ cur ^^ncient Manka ; atfd^

Abfitimance from Meats.

'WHAT has been said of the married clergy,
concerns the Seculars^ and not the Regulars, 6t
whom there was a very great number in Ireland ;
because here ^ '^ almqst all the Prelates were woi\(
to be f^hosen into the Clergy out of inon^steries."
For our monaslteries ip ancieiill tjme were the semi*
naries of the -ministry ; being as . it were so many
colleges of learned divines^ wh^reunto the people
' usually resorted for instruction^ and from whence
the church was wont, continually to be supplied with
able ministers. The benefit whereof was not only
contained within the limits of this Island, but er-
tended itself t^ foreign countries likewise. For thia
}t was that drew ^ Egbert and Ceadda (for exam.ple
into Ireland ; that they might there 'Head a monas*
tical life in prayers and continency^ and meditation of
the j)oly Scripl^ires;" a«d bepce were those fa<»
mous monasteries planted in England by Aiaenj
Colman^ and others ; to which ^ ^' the people flocked

I

1

in great number? on (he Ijord*s Day^ not for the
feeding of their hody, but for the learning of the
word of God/' a$ Bed^ witnesses. Yea this was
the principal means^ whei*eby the knowledge both
of the Scriptures and of all other good learning, was
preserved in that inundation of ba^harism^ where-
with the whole West was in a manner Over-
whelmed. ^'Hitherto (says ^ Curio) it might seem
that the studies of wisdom would quite have
perished; unless God had reserved a seed in
Home corner of the World, Among the Scottish

, and the Irish something as yet remained of the
doctrine of the knowledge of God^ and of civil
honesty ; because there was no terror of -arms in
those utmost ends of the World. And we may
there behold and adore the great goodness of God ;
that among the Scots^ and in those places where
no man would have thought it^ so inany great
companies should be associated together under the
)»ost strict discipline." '

How strict their discipline was, may appear
partly by the rule« rand partly by the daily .penances

/of Monks ; which are yet extant of the writing of
Columb^nus. In the latter of those^ for the disobe*

M «

4ience of Monks these penances are prescribed.
*' ^If any brother be disobedient ; . he shall fast two
days, with one bisket and water« If any say I will not
do it ; three days with one bisket and water. If
any murmur \ two days with one bisket and water.
Jf any donotJusk leave, or give a just excuse;
two days, with one bisket and water;'' and
so in other particulars. In this rule he givf^

1.

\

56

these good lessoqs to his Monks^ .aipong many
ioihers : that " ^it profite^d them little, if they
were virgins in body, ancf were not virgitis in
mind.*' That they '"^ersliodld daily profit, as they
daily prayed and daily read/' That ^' *» ihe good
things of the Pharisee being vainly praised were
lost, and the sins of Ihe Publican being accused
vanished away : and therefore that a great word
should not come out of the mouth of a Monk lest
his^ great labour shopld perish.*' They w.ere not
taught to vaunt of their state pf perfection, and
wdrksof supererogiatibn : or to argue from thence
(as Celestius the Pelagian Monk sometime did)
that '^^by the nature Qf theij: free-will they had
such a possibility of not ginning, that ' they were
al)le also to do more than was commanded: be-
cause they did observe perpetual virginity which is
not commanded^ whereas for not sinning it 1^ suf-
ficient to fufil the precepts." It was one of the
the points which Gallus (the scholar of Columbanus)
delivered in his sermon preached at Constance;
that our Saviour ''^ so persuaded ihe Apostles and
their followers to lay hold upon the good pf vir-r
ginity ; as to acquaint thetn with this, that jt w^s not
derived from human industry, but was communicatedi
by divine gift.*' And it is a good observation
which we read in Claudius ; that **' not only in
the splendor of bodily things, but also in mourn*
ful abasing of one's self, there itiay be boasting ;
and that so much the ' more dangerous, as it
deceives under the name of doing God service.
Our Monks were religious indeed, and not in

57

I

iltine only ; far were thiey frooi tbe hyprocits]^, pri^e^

idleness/ and uncieatines^ of thii^e eriZ &ea^fo and

«fo*/«/uZ6€ffiefi>..that aftei;wards8uccc?de in their,

room. Under colour of foraiaking all^ they rfid riot

hook a|J[ unto tben^selves ; nor under semblanee of

devotiQn, did they devoqr widow's houses: they

held begging to be no point of perfection ; but

^ reoietnbered the words of our Lord Jesus, hovf h^

said, 'f it is more blessed to give than to receive/'

When King Sjgebeet made large offers uiito

Columbaifius and his companions^ to.keep thien;i

within his domjnion^ in France ^ he received such

another answer from them, as ° Thaddseus in the

ecclesiastical history is said to have ^iven to Abgarus

the Governor of Edessa : '' ^ We. who have for-

saken our own, that according to the commands

ment of the Gospel we might follow the Lord.

ought not t6 embrace other men's riches; lest

peradventure we should prove transgressors of the

divine commandment/' How then did these mlSn

live, will you say ? Walafridus Strabus tells ui

that '' psomeof them wroug^ht in the garden, others

dressed the orchard;" Galliis made nets and took

• • ■ ■ ■ . .1

fisbj wherewith he not only relieved his own
canipany, biit alto assisted strangers. So Bede
reports of Cuthbert, t\xiit when he retired him-
self unto an anphoretical life, he "? first indeed
received a. little bread from his brethren to feed
upon* and drank out of his own well ; but after-
wards he thought it more fit to live bv the work
of his own hajjds,, after the example of the fathers :
and therefore entieatcd, that instruments might

/

v«

\»

»

U Inrouglit btm; with whitb %t tiifgU dtt ^
earthy and corn th^t he mtgfaC smr.^ He alisa
reports this ohsetvatioti of hi«^ '^trhoerer m^ktw
to provide a li veKhood by the labour of his own
handle let him endeaTOttr to cultivate the soii^^ andl
to look with hope for tiie retara of his aaaaa^
harvest.'*

He relates also the same of ^'Ftirseus ; atid Am^>
facius of ^ Ltvinus ; and Theodoras Cianipidonensky
(or whoever ekt wrote that boeh) of '^ Cfadlns;
Magnoaldus^ and the other followers of CMtmd*
banus ; that thej procured their Ifveltheod' by Ihit
labour of their own hands. And the ^ Aposttei^
rule i« ^nerally laid down for ati Monks^ in the
life of Furseus: '^'They who live in Monaste*
ries should work with sRence^ and eat the^ oWn
bread."

But now there is started up a new generation of
men^ that refuse to eat their ovm breads and eomit
it a high point of sanctity to live by begging ol
other men's bread i if yet the course they take
may rightly be termed begging. ¥ot as Richard
Fitz-Ralph, that famous Archbishop of Amagh^ob-'
jected to their faces, before the Pope himself and
his Cardinals in >his time (and the matter is litde
amended, I wiss, in ours) " scarce could any
great or poor man of the Clergy or the Laity eat
hi9 meat, but such kind of beggars would intrude
on him \ not like other poor folks, humbly cra^
ing alms at the gate or the do&r (as Franris
cominanded and taught them in his testament) by
begging ; but without shame intniding themselvcjr

/

kibltptiTts tit houses, aiid todging thete, where,
Mthodt any iiivitatioin, they eat and drink ^what
ihey ifiind among them t y^mkd not content with
ftaphi cOiiduct, tarry away with them either wheat^
Or ineal> of brfead, of flesh, or Cheese (allhoug;h
there wer6 hut twd Iti ita house) in tin extorting
tttdttftfif ; thfere being no one who can refuse their
petitionis unless he WQuld divest himself of tiatu'r^
sht^me/'

ITie reifowned Primate, (whose anniversary me-
tndry is still celebrated in Dundalk where he w(di
tiBffntL^d biidied, by (he name of Saint Richard,)
^'ttbiicly delivered tft^sie^ elentifnents in the yett
1357, at the consistory of Avignon ; where li6
itoutly m&iiftained against the whole rabble p^ the
f^ri4rs> Svhat lite had preaicbed the year before at
]P^auPs Cross unto the people. He then deduced
these conclasions, *' a That our Lord Jesus Christ
although in his human cotiversatioti be was indeed
always ^oor," yet he never voluntarily begged
himself, nor taught others to be voluntary meti-
dicatits ; but^n the contrary taught them not
to be Willing beggars. And that no mancoukl
prudently and holily take upon himself the per-
petual observations of voluntary beggary ; for-
asiiiubh as such kind of begging as well bjr
Christ, ail by his Apostles and Disciples, by the
Church and by the holy Scriptures, was both spoken
iig;ains( and 'ilso reproved.

^ His countrymen Henry Crumpe, (a IVfonk of the
Cistercian order in Baitinglass,) not loiig after^

/

ireii^ngiQ his steps^ was accused for ddlverfn^
in his determinations at Oxford : that '^ t> the Friary
of the four mendicant orders are not^ nor ever werc^
instituted by God's inspiration^ but that contrary
to the general council of Lateran^ held under
Innocent the Third (lydich prohibited the bringing^
in of any more nei^ religious orders into the Church)
ami by feigned ^nd false dreams^ P^P^ Honorius
being persuaded by the Friars^ did confirm them^'^
and '^ ^ that all the doctors which det^trmined for
the Friars* side^ were either afraid to speak the
inithj lest their books should , be condemned a»
heretical by the Friars who had become inquisitors ;
or saidj as it seems^ or proceeded only by way of
disputation^ and not of determination : because if
they had avowed the troth plainly in beha/f of the
Church, the Friars would, have persecuted them,
as they persecuted the holy doctor Armachanus/*
Which Crump himself found afterwards to be too
true by his own experience. For he was forced
to deny and abjure these assertions in the house of
the Carmelite Friars at Stanford, before William
Courtney Archbishop of Canterbury : and then
silenced, tliat he should not exercise publicly any
act in the schools, ^ither by reading, preaching,
disputing, or determining ; until he should have
a special licenjse from the said Archbishop to
db so.

But to leave the begging Friars, (being a tind ^
of creatures unknown to the Church for twelve
hundred years after Christ) and to return to the
labouring Monks : we find it related of our Bren*

\

«

61

dan : that he '' ^ governed three thousand such
Monks, who by their own ^ manual labours pro-
cured their living." Which* agrees well with that
saying, ascribed to him by the'writer of his life:
'*" « a Monk ought to be fed and cloathed by the
labour of his own hands/' Neither was there any
other order observed in that famous Monastery of
Bangor among the Britains, ''^wherein there Ji
said to have been so great a number of Monks,
that the Monastery being divided into seven por-
tions, (together with the rectors appointed over
them) none of all these portions had less than three
hundred persons in them : all which (says Bede)
were wont to live by the labour of their own
hands/' Prom the destruction of which Monas*
tery, unto the erection ofTuyGwyn,or White-
house (which is said to have been about the year
1146) the writer of the Welsh Chronicle ob-
serves that there were i>o Abbeys ainbng the
Britains.

Here ii) Ireland Bishop Colman founded the Mo-*
nastery of Magio (in the County of Limerick) for
the entertainment of the English ; where they '^ lived
according to the example of the reverend Fathers
(as Bede writes) under a ruFe and a canonical
Abbot, in great continency and sincerity, with
the labour of their own hands/' Like whereunto
was the Monastery of Mailros also, planted by.
Bishop Aidan and his followers in Northumberland ;

where St Cuthbert received his education : of whom

I 2

_^ »

e2

Btde affirmSj in his prosaic history^ that ^[ ^ the life qf
such Monks was justly lo be admjred^ which
•were in all thiji^ sutgect to th^ commands of their
Abbot ; and ordered ail thp times qf their watphing,
prayings fastings and working according to hii
direction." And in bisxodes he also affirins> that
*' they love to regulate theif watches^ fastings^
prayers, and manui^} labour^ ficcording tP the will
of their governor,"

As for their fastin^> (for of their watpbipgfind
praying therp is no question made % and of theif^
working we have already spol^en sufficiently ;) by
the rule of C(d\imbaaus^ they were '^ ^ every day
t^ fast^ and^^vfsry day to eat :'' that t^ this means^
'' I! tlje ability ' of spiritual proficiency might he,
retained^ with such abstinencf; as macerates the
flesh-'* He would therefore have |hem '' * ^very
^ay tQ eat ; because they were every day to profit $''
9^4 because '' ^ abatip^nce^ if it did exceed mea-:
sure, would prove a vice and not a virtue." And
he would have them to fast pyeqr clay top, that isj.
O.ot to eat any meat at aU (for other fasts were
not known in tho^e days) until evening. '' * Let
^he food of Monks (says he) be mean^ i^nd takeq
at evening ; flying satiety and e^ess of drink : that
it may both sustain tben^ and not hurt them/' Thif
Vas the daily fasting and feeding of them that
lived according to the rule of polumhanus, although
the strictness of the fast seems to have been kept
on Wednesdays and Fridays only : whi^ were the
days of the week, ^herein the ancient Irish (agree-
able to the custom of the Grecian rather than the

63

RomftQ Church), were wont to observe ahrtinence
both from meat, and from the u>arriage-bed. —
Whence ii> the book before alled^ed> of Ihe daily
penanced .of Monks^ we find thi3 order set down
by the same Columbanus : that '^ ^ if any one, un-
less he were weak, did upon the Wednesday of
Friday eat before the ninth hour :'' (that is to say
befofe three o'clock in the afternoon, according to
our account) he should be punished wfth fasting
two days in bi'ead and 'water. Biut in Bede'&
ecclesiastical history i that ° such as followed the*
information of Aidan, did upon the same days ob*
serve their fast, until the same hour. In . which
hiftory we also read of Bishop Cedd (who was
brought up at Lindisfarue with our Aidan and
Finan) that keeping a strict fast, upon, a special
i^casioa in tb^ time of Lent, he did '^ •-every day*
(Ewept .the Lead's day, continue his fast (aa the
mauuer was) until the eveniAg ; and theu also
did eat 9Q(hing but a small pittance of bread and
one egg> with a little milk mingled with water/'-^
Where by the way you may note, that in those
days eggs were f^aten in lent^ and the Sundays
(sxcept^d from fasting, even then when the abstii*
neiice was precisely and in more Uian aa ordinary
nrnnner observe^.

But generally for thj3 point of the difference of
meato^ it is well remarked by Claudius out of St
Augustine^ that '' p the children of wisdom do un-
derstand that neither in abstaining noF in eating
ift there smy virtue ; but i^ eontentednesa of bearing
^ ^aot, ffftd tieiffp^f a^f( qf wA cerrupting a

64

- >.

mail's self by fibundance, and of opportunely talcfn^
or not takin|r those things^ of which not the use
but the concupiscence, is to be blamed." And in,
the life of Furseus, the hypocrisy of thetn is justly
taxed, whp being *'^ assaulted with spiritual vices,
do yet omit the care of them, and afflict their body
with abstinence :" who '''abstaining from meats
which God has created to be received with thanks-
giving, fall to wicked things, a^ if they were law-
ful ; pride, covetousness, envy, false witnessing,
backbiting/' To whom Gildas^ives this^pdd cen-
sure, in one of his epistles, which now are'lost,
'^ • These men, while they feed on bread by mea^
sure, for this very same thing glory without mea-
sure ; while they use water, they are withal drench-
M with the cup of hatred ; while they feed on dry
meats, they use detractions ; while they spend
themselves in watching s, they dispraise others that
are oppressed with sleep ; preferring fasting before
charity, watching before justice, their awn inven-
tion before concord, severity before humility, and
lastly, man before God. Such men's fasting, unless
it be followed by some virtues, profits nothing : but
they who perfect love, say* with the harp of
the Holy Ghost; all our righteousnesses are as
filthy rags." T^hus Gildas, who upon this ground
lays down this sound conclusion ; with which
we will sum up this whole matter : *' * Abstinence
from corporal meats is unprofitable without charitj\
They are therefore the better men, who do not fast
much, or abstain from the creatures of God beyond
measure^ but carefully kee|) their heart within pure

\

before God, from whence Uiey knovr cometh the
issues of life ; than ihey who eatno flesh/ nor |aik«
delight in secular dinners, nor ride with coaches or
horses, thinking* theraselvea hereby to be as it
were superior to others; upon whom death. haa
entered through the 'windows of haughtiness/*

CHAP. VII.

Of the Churchy and various state thereof, espeaaUy
in tlie days of Antichrist : ofndrades also, and
of the head of the Church.

CONCERNING the Catholic Church, our doc^
tors taught with St^ Gregory ; that God ''^has a
vineyard, to wit, the Universal Church, which from
just Abel, until the last of the elect, that shall be
born in the end of the world, as many Saifits as it
has brought forth, so many branches (as it were)
has it budded/' That ''>'the congregation of
the just is called the kingdom of Heaten ; which is
the Church of the just/' That '' ^ the sons of the
Church are all suph as, from the beginning of man-
kind until now, have attained to be just and holy."
That <* what is said of the body, may be said also
of the members ; and that in this respect, '^ as well
the apostles and all believers, as the Church itself,
have the title of a pillar given them in the Scrip-
tures." That e the Church may be considered in
two ways: both as that which neither has spot or
wrinkle, and is truly the body of Chriit, and that

% .

M

which id gftt^ettd in the name of dirist v^klimi ftilf
ftnd^'perlBect virtue ;" which notwithstanding by the
Warrant of the Apostle^ may have the name of the
Church given to it^ aMhongh it be depraved with
error. That ^'''the Chttrch id said not to have
spot or wrinkle, in respect of the life tb come/'
That when the Apostle says ^ '^ in a great bouse
there are not only vessels of 6old^ &c. but some to
honour^ and some to dishotwur i^ by this '^8 great
house he does not understand the Church (as some
kiave thought) which has not spot nor wrinkle:
but the world, in which the tares are mingled vrlth
the wheat." That yet iii ^' ^ the holy Church also,
the evil are mingled with the good^ and the repro*
bate with the elect:'' and that in this respect it
is resembled unto the wise and foolish virgins;
aji also to ^^ ' the King's marriage, by which this
present Church is designed, wl^rein the good audi,
the bad meet together." So that ^' k in this
Church,, either the bad can be without the good,
nor the good without the bad : whom the holy
Church notwithstanding receives indifferently, and
separates afterwards at the time of their de-
parture." .^

The number of the good, Gildas complains to
have been ^ so exceeding small in his time among
the Britains, in comparison of the other; that
theift . *^ mother the Chuch in a manner did not
aee them lying in her own lap, who* were the only
true sons she had." And for external pressures, our
doctors have delivered that """the Church some*

• i Tim, ii. 90.

iifflc&' U .not only afflicted, but also-deill0d with
8Ucb Oppressions of the Gentiles ; that if it were
possible^ her Redeemer might seAn for a time
utterly to have forsaken her :" and tliat in the
ragmg: times of Antichrist, '' " the Church shall
not appear ;. by reason that the impious perse^
cators shall then ex:e<;ute their cruelty beyond all
meagre." That in t^hose. " ^ times of Antichrist;^
not only mdre frequent, and more bitter torments
shall be imposed upon the faithfal> than before
they were accustomed to; but (what is more grievr
ous) the workings of miracles, also shall accompany
those that inflict the torments; as the Apostle
witnesses^ saying ; whosexoming is after the work-
ing pf Satan> with all seduction^ signs^ and lying
wonders/* Najmely, '' ^j^ggli^g o<^«s ; as it was .
foretold before ; they shall shew sueh signs that^ if
\% were possible^ the very e]ect should be , deceived,
•fay this pl^ailtastieal power,, such a power as Jamnes .
and Mambrtes exercised in the presence of Pharaoh/*
''H What unbeliever therefore (say they) will then
be converted to the faith? and who is he .that
already believed whose feith trembles not. and. is not
shaken ? when the persecutor of piety is the worker
of wonders : and the same man that exercises
cruelty with torijaehts, that Christ. may be denied;
proyokes by miracles, that Antichrist may be be-
lieved ?'' . And ^' ^ what .a pure and single eye is
required to discover the way of wisdom ; against
/Which the deceits and errors of evil and perverse
meo^ has. created so great an opposition ? all which

K .

*

68

ii61^Mi8tandrag meh riiust ericouhter hefyre (^'.
liriVe at secure peace^ tod the ithmeitreabte ctabiUty
*f Vttdom."

«

5*«;ritcti6ns. First, '' *if m angd ilJwtifM sfte^ir
tilmipelf ibm to reduce tis, b^ing snBdhKBd nHfh
the dciterts 6f tiis father the detH, neither dirgltt ht
to ]f>revml Against us ; * nor «ny 6ttc who wMto
^ ihffacle, as it is said of Simon Magus 'that hb
liHr in «te air :'' "^tfrither ^i^fts «bduld terriHy
lte^ ies done by the ispiril; becaM<i Our SfaVionf
ttso fcrt given us wartiirig ^ thi6 beferfe-tiand."*
Serdndly; that ''«tRA feith teiving i*crcHiSetf,
ihiracles were to ce^96; fcirasmach ab thi^y ti^
^dkred to bare been giten fofr ibefr siLkcift thif it
lyelieve hot** And tbeife'fore ^'>Tiow^w^fen tlife
fturtbei- <rf the fethftrl ii increased, thfert fete mSlhjr
4<rirtirh the ho^y Churdh vfho possess the Rfife ^
Virtue*^ and yet hare not thdse sigt» of vi^tUefd :
InfttttiTree a rtiiracle is in vfein Wrtm^i itkiUmrifyl tf
%at b6 vvanting Mrhich it should i?*rortt imibarBly^
^or acdffrding to Ifbe obsenratkrfi of thift ih^frb-
^or of the Gentiles; ^languagesr kte fot a «fgn,
hot to the faithful biik to fnfideh/^^t Thirdly*,
that the working of ihiracles is vt6 good argutneht
ixi prove the holiness of those who perlortSi tbi<h ;:
and therefore *' ^ when the Lord does Suth ftinga
ilo convince infidels, he yet gives t^ Wjarnihg that
wfe should not be'^ rfeceived, supposing ihvisiM^
Wisdom to be (here, where we shall behtfid a visibfe
fhiracle/* For he says : '^ many shall fi*y t9 tm-

*Mat.xxiv.t4,«5. f 1. Cor. xir^ f f .

A

\

69

V

^ Iq lliat fky^ Lord, Lotd ; havi^ we hoi pfopheiigd
in thy niiia€> an4 in Uiy aa^ cait out devrla, aiid
in thy name done iMiiy miracles ^'^'t FnuftUy
jtbai ^^' he teoifiU God, who for his own vain
l^lory Qslifeiitacioudy pedovma a tuptsfluoua and
linpoofitaUe. miracte/^ S^ich as^ that (for ajtamjib)
VfU, vrtiereuotiif Uie Deft) tempted our 8aTiour».-|t t&
4SQ«ie down headlwg from (be pinadb of ib^
temple to the plaip, '^ J every mid^acle being ymn^
wbjch dpes notln somedegree advancethe sajvaiimi
4^ B^an. -^ Whence w^ m^y nA^ily know how to
judgf^ jQ# (bat infinite: numJ^ o| idle o^jwclca,
m\h which thfi Uye$ of oar Saiais are evecy wh«i;e
filled : may whemaf wa may justly eenauve (aia
? An)Fl»ilochi!|9> ,4hfi (aks the Po^a tall of tketf
g4^8.) ''^ FabUs^ of lau^bteji worthy, and of taani ;^
Yaa^ 40919 of thfiip also we may eightly brandy i|i
^^ wm^ndy fiblea^ aiid deyila docuinents/^ For
pb^ (fojt^ asMpipy jcaa bo more uBSt«idy> tnd
tend further to tha adyapoemfent: gf the doctriM
qf d^yiU, QmM that whieh C^itoraa licktes: in
tji&life of St. Oridget ^ thai tbf , to save the iBredjI of
fi,nanwhowaawijbb dutd^ ^ blessed her fajthfiiliy fisn-
fiflOtb> ( for aai tb^ anther speaha) and so cacuied her copi-
septiQn to vftnisb away^ " witboatau^ delivery^ and
inritboat any pam/^ whiob, to presaffve St. Bridget's
HVn eredit, either ^ Hen. Canisin^^ or the SViaam
nf A^rebstad (b(m whonr he had his copy of Gogi^
jpasji iisaaadj anA preicrr(»k leaving a bl^inb id 0^

70

; book^ to suffering so lewd a tale to .stand in. it/
But 1 will noi stir this puddle any further ; but prot
ceedon^ unto some better matter.

We are now arrived at tbe grcjit queiition
which relates to the Head and the .Foundation pf*
itbe Churchy concerning which Sedulius observes^
that tlie title of ? foundation 19 attribijted both- to
Christ, and to tHe Apostlcys and Prophets ; that
.nirher^ it is. said,^ '^ Behold^ I l^y in Sion ^
Stone> &C.V. *^^<*It is c<^rtain^ that by the rock
or stone, Christ is signified.'' That i|> Ephes,
.ii, 20, '' ^ tli^ Apostles are the foundation, c^*
Christ rather the foundation hi th^ Apostles. For
Christ (says be) is the foundation^ who is also oallFed
the corner-stone, joining and holding together the
t^o walls. Therefore is he the foundation^-and
<:bief stone;^ becaivse ip him the Church is both
founded and finished ;'\ an4 we are to account
the Apostles '' ^ as Ministers of Christ, and not
«ts. the foundation.?. The famous place, f (where
<).ur Ropianists lay th^ main foundation of the.
Papacy) Claudius ej^pounds in tbis manner, ^' « upon
this rock ^iU I byild my Church, (hat is to say,
^pon the Lord and Saviour, who granted to his
faithful friend, loyer, and copfessor the participation
of bis. pwp name, thatt from Pelra (the rock) he
should be called Peter. The Church is builded
upon him; becausi^ only by the faith, and love of
Cbriat, by the receiving of the sacraments of
Christ, by the observation of the Commandments
of Christ, we come to the inheritance of the elect

♦ Isaiah xxy'iiu 16. - + MalUi. xvi, 18,

I'

-.71 ■•

mad eternal life, as witness the Apostle^ who says ;
OlJMsr foundation can no man lay, besictes that
wHch is laid, which is Christ Jesus,"

Yet does the same Claudius acknowledge,
'"that St: Peter received a kind' of primacy for
founding the Church (in reference to which he
terms him ? the prince of the Church, and the
prince or chief of the Apostles) but he adds, *' Saint
Paul also was chosen in the sa(me manner, to
have the primacy in founding the Churches of thd
Gentiles i" and J^ received this gift from God,
that he should be worthy to have the primacy m
preaching to the Gentiles, as Peter had it' in
jpreaching tjp the Circumcision:^' and therefore
f'^ St. Paul jithallenges this grace as granted by
God to him alone, as it was granted to Pet^
alone among the Apostles/' and he esteems him^
•elf V^ not inferior to St. Peter, because both of I
them were by one ordained unto one and the same \
Ministry ;'? and writing to the Galatians, " he i
names himself in the title, an Apostle of Christ.
to the end, that by the very authority of that m^,
he might terrify his readersj^ judging that aK
such as believed in Christ,, ought to be subject
to him.-' c / f. .

It 18 also observed by Claudius, that ^ as wb^h
our Saviour propounded the question '^generally to
all the Apostles, Peter answered as one for all;
•0 what our Loird answered to Peter, in Peter he
answered all ;" and therefore " p however tlie
power of loosing and binding might seem to h6
given by the Lord to Peter, yet without doubt

\

/

It

to them after tlv? tiriuvipb of hU passiw und reOM^
sp<4Jao# ^egtbed oq tbem, and said Iq jlhmi ali.
(i^eivi^ tbe My Qboqt ; who^i^insye r^^oiii, tfey
1^ T^roiW^ wti? Uie«^, '^ad vthme smy^ ri^teip^
IjtNoy ¥f^ retained/' QM%^ th^ Qiritan goei. fiiptbi^rj
A^^ing tb%t '' ^ |o tbg tFue minister it ia npid r

^ou ^vi Peter, and upon tm Mmk I will bmld my
Crbureh/- That "'^^ Peter funi h'm 6iieice$9Q7f
c)W^ JLicrd ^y9 4 &n4 unto thee' will | ^i^ the keyi
«f t^ K;;in^dpm of Heaven/' An(l coa^eqaeiitly^
that '' * »ntp^ ayi^ry holy Minister it is ^promised :
Wb449Veir$ov >»balt hind on. earth, it «ball bf
Vf|u«4 Hhewi9ie m Ueayen ; and lyhdtever thpu
^haU loose on eefth it ^hall be loosed Ukev^i^e b^
HM^ea/' WbenK^e be prMMtices of die good Mi?
wHm oC BciiMn i tb^t ibey '"^ ^ lavvfully obtain tbi
4ltoi^ic;al vluiiW wd '^ ^ lawfully sit m tbe ebaiir
qf Sk. Fan) : and oii.tb^ contravy^ o^the b«d> fcbat
**T aiinh anclaai^ feet Uiey uswp tbo seat of tba
iSipMiAe P^ter „ bat by tbe demerit of their covetoaa^
Hans^ ,^I1 into the pestilent <$hair ctf the«ti»itM
^as ;'' tndis^ tb^y \itboi otd^in siiicb> place aftet
a sort, Jwias the betrayer of our Lord, in the seal

tw^ly^.s^C'I^ti^ius ^ tliefaandfttimi^of (he CfanKb
WW laid; n<4 oaly ypoa St* Peter, bni ^j6o< apan,
$t, Mm; fo ma cartaia (l^ian suppmed to \m
wirHtaia b^ Sf^cptidin^ua ({(nqwn. ia this Qooatiy eens
mpi^j by «be aam€^ of St..§?acHljn) ia the yeaf of

is

■, t

•ft

■J-

vt- #•

** ti^e is constant in the fear of God, anct iah
moveable in the faiths Upon ff h6ni the Church itf i
builded a» upon St. Peter;. whose App9tle8hip alM
be has obtained trom God^ and the .gat<e8 of hi^ii >
shall nol prevail against him/' Yea, f Christ i«
tbefe iteM to have chooeil iiim for hii Tidn'iAoa
earUi« His Ste lUitewite of lininigh, is by tai#
Galvus Ptereiniifs, in thd diu^rs of Briakl, Kiaf of
"Ireland, (Who w^s stein, l&s «ippfeat« \sf * Mariaiiw
in thteyear 1014.) termed "^ the city A^oMolidii
So Dkideritis, Bishop of Cah^/ in i?ralhcei ia
1^ ottr coontrftomn G^ihsij ^ahited' bdAf ^J^Mmk
kid AroftteAom; and. the Bishidp of Kibfalrfei im
firelai^d, bofiobred by OogNoMs, withtherstfle ^of

ttie « 11|0H£ST FBtBlT AvA tfaft ^"ftlUVBST^WSMdin^

l^hoi(^ titlis ttnd prerogatives) whieli the Pt^d now
]pecotlai4y chttUengen to hinrsdf, sa^^ dnsigna oi hh
Dcionardbyi being hkr^fore usually commvnieMtNl
imto other Bishops, ivtien tbe Univer^t €llwrch
^MA governfed by the way «f Ariitvoraeyt

' 1

t I

I. \

)

74:

CHAP. VIII;

bflhe Popes spiritual Jiirisdlctiah ; and how litiU
fooling it hkd gotten atjitst within these parts.

. MASTER Campion infwms us ; Ibat '^ ^ wbea
Ireland fiprst received Gbristenddm^ tbey gave them«
ielvesinto the jurisdiction bdth spirituaLand tempo-^
ralof the See of Rome/' Bnt herein he speaks
^tbont book ; of thespiritualJQrisdiction untruly^
of the temporal absurdly. For fr6m the .fir^t lega^
tioo of Palladius and Patricius> who vrere sent to
plant the faith intiiis Goantry/ it cannot be shewed
dot of any nidnament of antiquityj that the Bishop
<^ Rome^ ever eient any of his Legates^ to exercise
spiritual jar isdictioB here (much less any of his
deputies to exercise jurisdiction temp6ral)v before
Giiiebertus, who was the first Legate appointed by
Ihe Apostolic See over all Ireland, says one t that
lived in his own tim^^ even Bernard himself
in the life pf Malachias. One or two instances
peradventure may be alledged out of some obscure
authors^ whose names and times^ and authority,
1)0 man can tell us news of : but unless that which
is delivered by Bernard^ as the tradition that
was current in his time, can be controlled by
some record, that may appear to iiave been
written before his days ; we have small reason to
detract any thing from the credit of so clear a
testimony. ' ^

This Country was heretofore, from the number
of holy men who lived in it, termed (he isiand of

• * ■

fAffiTB; Of &i^t mnumerable e^^Fipany of^ainte^
whose ftiemory vvaa reverenced here, what one
received any solwttA Canonizalian from the Pope/
before Malaciuas, Archhishop of Armag;!), otnd
Laurence of Dublin, who lived, as it were, bat'
the other day? We read of wiidry Arehbishops
^yiio have been in this land between the days of
St. Patriek and of Mal^chias, what one of thenrt
, can be named, who ever sought for a PaH from
Rome ? Joceline indeed a lat<^ Monk, of the
Abbpy of Ferness, write* of St. Patrick, tbat the
jBtshopof Rome b conferred the Ptril on him, Us
also the exeeution of legatine power in hi» rooiH.
But he is w^ known to be a jnost febnlous author ;
and for this particular^ Bernard (who was bis
ancient) itiforms us far otherwise ; that '' ^ from the
beginning unto this lime, the metropolitan See of
Armagh^ wanted the use of the PaH/' With whcmi
the author of the annals of Mailros fully accords,
notmg[ that '*^in the year 1151, I^ope Eugenins, ,
(the same to whom Bernard wrote his book de
con^dcrntiofit,) by his Legate, John Papiron,
Yransmitted four Palls into IrelancI, whither a Pall
before had never been brought/' And therefore
Gimlduis Oambrensis, although he acknowledges
that St. Patridc , '^ ® chose Armagh for his seat, and
, appointed it to be as it were a. metropolitan See,
and the proper place of the primacy of all Ireland ;*'
yet he aiSriAs withal, that in very deed '^^ there
were no Archbishops in Ireland, but that Bishops
only consecrated one another, until Johatinei?

L

76

Pajpiwo (or Paparo) the Pope's Legatt not ten^
since brought four Palls thither/' AVhereupoit
some of our Chroniclers after him renjark concern-
ing Gel^sius, who was at that time Archbishop of
Armagh ; that *'^he is said to have been the first
Archbishop^ because he used the first Pall; and
that others before him were called Archbishops
and Primate in name oiily, in reverence and^
honour of St. Patrick, as the AposUe ef that na-
tion."

And indeed it might »eem, tbat Ibe cdmplaint-
made by Ansetm in his letters to Muriardach Kidg
of Ireland;, tha4i ^Bishops here were consecrated
hi/ Bishops alone might somewhat justify the truth'
of ^iraldus's relation ; if \v)e did not find ai^urther
complaint there also, that they were often '^« or-
dained by one Bishop only." But as this latter
Ci^mplaint argyes, not the want of a competent
number of Bjshops in tl^eiaud (/.or, as we shall b^ar
presently^ they had mdre than a sufficient number
of ^uch) but a neglect of the observance of the
Canon provided by; the Nicenc Fathers in that be-
half: ^o it cannot be justly inferred out of the
former, that we had no Archbishops here at that
time, but that tlie Bishops rather failed much m
the Canonical. respect,, whioh they ought to* shew
v\nto their metropolitan.. ., For that thp Irish had
thejr Archbishops (.besides nmny ether pregnant
tff^timonies that might be produced) Pope Hilde-
brand's own brief sufficien-tly.manifesrts ; wiiich is
directed ^ to lerdduachus (or Tklugfi) the iltus^
triou$ King of Ireland^ the Archiusuops, Bishops,

■77

JSihoH^ NobleSy and Christians inhabiting Ire"
land. And. for the Archbishops of Armagh in
particular^ it appears mos^ evidently froai Ber-
nard's life of Malachias^ that they were/ so far from
beings Metropolitans and Primates in name only,
that they exercised much greater authority, before
they were put to the expence of procurin;^ Palls
from Rome, than ever they did afterwards: and
that they not only consecrated Bishops, but erected
aiso new Bishopricks, and Archbishopricks too
sometimes, according as they thought fitting.

We r€»d i« Nennius, that at the beginning St.
Patrick -founded here thi^ee hundred and sixty rfive
Churches, and ordained three hundred and sixty-five
Bishops, besides three thousand Presbyters. In
process of time the number of Bishops was daily^
•'"* multiplied ^pcording to the pleasure of the
Metropolitan, (whereof Bernard much complaiois,)
and that, not only so far that every Church almost
had a separate Bishop : " but also that in some
""towns or cities there were ordained .more than
one;'* yea, and oftentimes ^*^<^ Bishops were made
without having any certain ^Bishoprick assigoied to
them." And as for erecting new Archbishopricks,
if we believe our Legends, ^'PKingEngus and
St- Patrick, with all the people, ordained the City
and See of Aibeus (which is Emelye, now annexed
to Cashel,) should be the Bisjioprick of the whole
Province of Munster," In like manner also,
'^^Brandubh. King of the:Lcganii?"vS, with tiie
con.cient a^ well of the Laity as of the Clergy,
appointed that the city of Femes (which was the

L 2

•

'IS

Sec of Moedog, otherwise called Ecfcinus)>hopltl felp
the Arcbbishoprick of all the Province of Leinster/*,
But Bernard's testimonj, we have no reason rrot to.
believe, reialing: vvhal was known to be dpn^ in hit
own very time: that ^'^'^Celsus^ tlie Archbishop or
Ariimghy had constituted another Metropolitital
See ; subject to the first See^ attd the Archbishop
thereof/* By which we may t^e th^^t in the irecti-
dn of new Arclibislio^ricks and Bishopricksr ^^^
things were done at home, without consuUing with
the See of Rome for the matter. . ' . *

. As for the nomiriation and confirmation of the
Archbishops and Bisbop^^ themselves : we find the
maimer of advahcrng St. Livihus, io^ his Aixh-
bishoprick, thus laid ^own by Boniface, in thiii.
description of his life* ^' • WheA' Menakhus the
Archbishop was dea.di Calontagnus th^ King of
Scots, and tht troop of his officers, with the und^if;

k ^ . I y "...

courtiers and the cot^courseojF all that country, with*
th^ same affection of h^art' cryed out, that the holy
Priest Livinus was most worthily to be advanced ta
the honour of this Order. . The King (more devout
tlian all of them) consented, and three or four
times placed the blessed man in the chair 6f the
Arehbxshoprick with due honour, according to the
will of the Lord.*' In Ijke manner also ^ Kin^
Ecgfrid caused our Cuthbert, to be ordained Brshop
of the Church of Lindisfarne ; and King Pipin^
u granted the fiishoprick of Salzbui|^ to our Yii^tiust
and Duke Gcnzo would have ^t conferred ttoe Bi-
shoprick of Constance upon our Galhis, bad m\

he refttsed it^ ftnd f i^aused ^n6(beY upon bis ft-
eocnmendation to be preferred tfaereuiMo.

In the book ot liandaffe, nhich is ckW^od Tilo

(either from Teiiau the second Bishop of that

plkce, whoae life is largely there deU;ribedf or

rather from the place itself, which of old was caHed

P Teilo) we read that Genmanus and Lupus, ' did

consecrate chief doctor over all the Britons, in-

habiting the riglit side of Britannyj St DubrLeinSy

bein^ chosen Archbishop by the King knA all the

dioc<;ss : and that by the grant of Motirii Ihna

King, the iNfobiKty, P^rgy, €^nd Peopfle, they ap^

pointed bis Episcopal See to be at Liiildaff*. Thai

* Oudoeeiis, the third ^ishop after hii|i> beingjf

elected by King Mouric, anid the ehtef.of \tt»

iGlergy 4nd Laity of th<? whole dio^esfli^ wa9 by

(hem sent to the Archbishop of Canterbury for hi»

consecration. That ^ Guca^nus (the 26th Bisbt^fi

^ that Cburph) wais consecrated by Dunstan^ Ard^

bishop of Qanterbury ; the pastoral staff being

given l^ii^ in the Court of Edgar, chief Kiifg of

(he English* That next after him, ^ in the yea^

' 983, election being made by the Kiiigs aniA titm

whole Clergy, and t|ie people of Gknrtiorgan, and

the pastoral staif given in . the Court by Ethelred^

thief Kins^ of the English, Bledri Was cofnsecrated

by the Archbishop of Canterbury, who is there

nanied Albrieas, (though in truth, at the year her6

assigned, Danstan still held the place) and aftej:^

his decease^, in the year 1022, ^ by the electioa

of4he people and Clergy of Landaff, and the Kingi

of the Britons, (Kmg Ridefch jreigned at that

titM through all Wales^ and Hivel, the Viceroy
of the King^of Glanmorgan^) Joseph was conse-
crated Bishop i by -ffitnod, Arthbishop of Canter-
bury, by command of Cenule^ King of England^
in whose Court the pastoral etaiF was' given to^
him.

. Here in Ireland much after the same manner^i
Mr. Campion himself setteth dov.n, that *'^tp
the monarch was granted a negative in the nomi-
nation of Bishops at every vacation : the Clergy
snd Laity of the •Diocess recommending him to
their King, th« King to the Monarch, the Monarch
to the Archbishop of Oanlerbury/* Although this
last clause is wrongly extended by him to the Bishops
of the whole land, which properly belonged to the
Ostmann strangers, who- possessed e the three
cities of Dublin, Waterford, and Limerick. Fof
these being a Colony of the Norwegians and Livor
nians, and so countrymen to the Normans, when
they had seen Efigland subdued by the conqueror,
and Normans advanced to the chief Archbisboprick
there, would needs now assume to thentselves the
name of h. Normans also, and cause their Bishops
to receive their consecration, from no other Me-
tropolitan but the Archbishop of Canterbury. And
lbra«miich as they were conhned within the walls of
their own cities,^ the Bishops, which they made
had no ^other Diocess to exercise their jurisdiction
in, but only the bare circuit of those cities. Where-
upon we find a certificate made to Pope Innocent
the Third, in the year 1216, by the Archbishop of
Tuara, and his &ufiragans> that ''"John Papiron^

r «1

Ac Legate of thre Church of Rome, cctoyo^ iftto
Ireland^ found that Dublin indeed had a Bishop,
bat such anbneas did exercise his episcopal office
within the walls only."

The first Bishop which they had in Dtoblin, (ai
it appears by the records of that Churchy) was one
Donatus^ or Dunanus^ as others call him: upon
whose death, in. the year 1074, ^Gothric th«r
King, with the consent of the Clerg;y and people
of ^Dublin, chose one Patrick for their Bishop, and
directed him to England, to be consecrated hy
Lanfranc, Archbishpp of Caaterbury, who sent
him back with commendatory i letters, as well to
the said Golhric, King of the OstipaoS), as to
Terdcluacus, the chief King or ^Monarch of the
Irish. Hereupon, after the decease of this Patrick,
"*in the year 10S5, the same Terdeluacus and the
Bishops of Ireland joined with the Clergy, and the
people of Dublin, in the election of Donatus, one
of Lanfranc's own Monk» in> Canterbury, \%ho
was also conseicrated there by him. Then. when
he died, in the year 1095, his nephew Samuel, a
Monk of St. Albans, but who was born in Irehnd^
was ^ chosen Bishop in his room by Marierdach^
King of Ireland, and the Clergy and people of the
eity ; by Whose common decree he was also sent to
Anselm, Archbishop\of Cantjerbury, for hi& cpnse-
cration. Not long after, the Waterfordians, fol-
lowing the example of the Dublinian3, erected a
Cishopri^k among themselves, ®<an() . sent thejic
new Bishop to Canterbury for bis consecration.
The manner of whose election, the Clcrg^y and

^{d^ of Wirter&>rd> in thU letters^ which tbey
evirate at'ihattime to An^eliii^^ do thus iatimate :
«'R weaod oiijr King Murctieftackj; and Dofnald the
Sishop^ and Dermeth bM CdpisLin^ (he King^s
brptber^ have made ebeici! of this Pfiest Makhus^
A Monk of Walkeline^ Bi8b0p of Winc]^»ter«
Tiie simie maii^ wiiiioiit doubt, ^ho was afterwards
promoted to the BisboprUrk of Liscnore ; go muGti
eopaHnended by Bernard m the life oi Malachias,
¥he last Sishop of Dublin, in the year 112^^
yi^as sen! to An^efaH^s neiit suictessor for his eonse*
4:ni(ion: touc^hiftg* which i ^re seea this wri4 of
King Henry ihe first d^^eeledt^faiai :

/^ Henry King of Engla^id, to Batpb, Arcbbisbop
f^ of Canterbury, |pi*e/etiog. The King of Ireland
'^'hath i»ttfnated unto me by his ^oril, and (he
^ Burgesses of Dublin, Aat they bave dn^en this
^ Gregory for their Bi$thop, aii4 send luoi us^to you
*^^ to be eonsecrated. Wherefore I wish you> tbajt
'^ eatisfying their request, you perform his conse*
'^ cration without d^y« Witness Ra«Dtpb> our
^ Chancellor at Windsor/'

Att the Burgesses of Dublin likewise, and the
whole asisembly of the Glergy, directed Aeir joint
letters to the Archbishop of Canterbury the s^roe
tinte; wherein among other things* they write
thus : ^ ^ know you for verity, thai the Bis)i€p» of
Ireland have great indignation toward us> and that
Bishop most of ail who dwells at Armagh: b^ecause
we will not obey their ordination, birt will^ alwaya
be under yotfr Governoieiit/^ Wherefey wo may

83

see^ that as the Ostmans were desirras to sever
themselves from the Irish^ and to be esteemed
Normans : $6 the Irish Bishops on the other «ide,
jiowever they digested in some sort the recourse
which they bad to Lanfranc land Anselme (who
were two of the most famous men in their times,
and with whom they themselves were desirous to
hold all good correspondence) yet could they not
well brook this continuation bf their dependance
upon a metropolitan of another kingdom ; which
they conceived to be somewhat derogatory, to the
dignity of their own I^rimate. But this jealousy did
not continue long : for this same Gregory being
afterwards made Archbishop of Dublin^ and the
Bishopricks here settled by Johannes Paparo ; as
well they of Dublin^ as the ofters of Waterford
and Limerick^ (also at which place they had one
Patrick, consecrated Bishop over them by Theobald,
Archbishop of Canterbury,) ever after that time
ceased to have relation with the See of Catiter*
bury.

And now to go forward : as the Kings and peo«
pie of this land in those elder times, kept the nomi^
nation of their Archt>ishops and Bishops in their
own hands, and depended not upon the Pope's
provisions that way : so we do not find . by any
approved record of antiquity, that any visitations
of the Clergy were held in the Pope's name;
much less that any indulgences were sought for
by our people at his hands. For, as the. *' ^ Char-
ter of St. Patrick/' (by some entitled, rfe anttfuitate

M

4

\ .;;^

■ * -''

Avahnka), Vhcrein^ ^ Phaganus iind OeraviknttsP/
are said to Have puifcMsed ten or thirty years of
itiduigence from Pope Eieiitherius ; and St Patrick
himself to have procured . ti^elve years in his tittief
fromi Pope Celestiniw : it might easiljr be demon-
strated (if this were a place for it) that it is ^ nldrfer
figment, devised by thie Monks of IQIastehbary.
t^either do 1 weU know, what ci'editis'tobe given
to that stragling sentence, whicb I find ^scrib^d
to the same author. *^' * If airy question^ arisi* inr
this Island, let them be rieferred (o the See Aposto-
tolic'V Or that other decree, at trii)iitfed to^ Afalilius,
* Patricius, Secundiniis aiid Benigniis. '"^o When-
ever any cause that is tery diJBScUlt, and uhKricmn to^
dl the Judges of the Scotish niatioiis, sbcl)Iati$e; it
is rightly to be referred to the See of the Arch«^
bishop of the^ Irish (to wit Patrick,) and to iHe
examinatioti of the Prelate thei^eof." But if there^
by him and his. wise i^ii, a cause of this nature
eannot easily be macte up : We have dtereed, it
shall be; sent to the See Apostolic ; that is to say,
to thie cha:il' of the Apostle i^6ter. Which has the
authority of the city of ftbme." This only I will
say, that as it is most likely^ that St. PatHck had
a special regard to the Church of Rome, from
whence he was sent for the conversion of thi»
Island : so if 1 myself had lived in his days, for
the resolution, of a doubtful question 1 should af
willingly have listened to the jhdgnient of the
Church of Rome, as to the determinatioti of any
Church in the whole world ; so reverend an esli-
itiation have I of the integrity of that Church, at

85

I •

It sterol iQ those days. But that St. Patrick jrat
of opinion^ that the Cbur<:h of Rome was sure
.evier afterward to .continue in that good estate^
and that th^re was a perpetual privilege annexed
Ip thfit See^ that it should ©ever err in iud^ment.
Gt that the Pope's septeiices were always to be
held as icifaUible oracles ; tjbat will I p ever believe :
sure I am^ that iny cpuntrynien after hijin were of
ja far different belief ; who were so far from sub-
ipittinji: themselves in this sort ; to whatever
should proceed from the See of Rori^e^ th^t they
oftentimes ptQpd P^t agi^inst it^ when they had little
icause tQ do «>^ Fpr proof wj^ereof I need ^o seek
po further^ than to thpjse very allegations^ whidi^
have been lately ur^ed^ for maintenapce of the
supremacy of the Pope and Church of ^ome in

this couirtryf

First, Mr. (3oppinger comes upon us, with this
wise question. '' < Was not Ireland among other
l^ountries absolved from the Pelagian Heresy by the
Church of Rpme, as Psessar l^aipnjus writes ?" then
be f elteth down lb? fopy of St. Gregory's x Epistle,
in answer to the Irish 3i^hQP$ that submitted them*
selves to him. And ppnclud.e^, thfit '' the Bishops
cijf lifelaud being infected with th« Pelagian error,
sought ab^olutic^ lif^t of !PjeI.agjas the ^ope, : but
the same was not effectually done, until St^ Gregory'
did it»'' BMtip.allthisl^e.dpth pplhin^ else but
^etr^ hi? ow,n ^gjriorance. For neither can he shew
^t in C^^r jpiaronius \ nor in any other author
jvh^evjsr, that the Ijish Bishops iBver squght af^solu*

* " '; MS' ■ ' • , ' ^"

/
/

8d

lion from Pope Pelao^ius ; or that the one {md to
dea] in any business at all with the other. Neither
yet can he shew that ever they had to do wilh St.
Gregory, in any matter that concerned the. Pelagian
Heresy. For these are dreams of Coppinger's own
idle head. The Epistle of St. Gregory, relates
only to the conlroyersy of the three chapters, which
were condemned by the fifth general council;
whereof Baron ius writes thus ; f'^ All the Bishops
that were in Ireland^ with most earnest zeal, rose*
up jointly for the defence of the three Chapters.*
And when they perceived that the Church of
Rome both received the condemnation of the three
Chapters, and strengthened the fifth Synod with
her consent ; they departed from her, and clave
to the rest of the schismkticks, that were either in
Italy, or ih Africa, or in other countries ; ani-
mated with that vain confidence, that they contend-
ed for the Catholic Faith, while they defended
those thinffs that were concluded in the Council
of Chalcedpn.*' '' * And so much the more fixedly
(says |ie) they cleaved to their error, be/rause what-
ever Italy suffered by Commotions of war, by famine,
or pestilence, all these unhappy things they thought
therefore- befel it, because it had undertaken
to fight for the fifth Synod against the Council of
Clialcedon/'

Thus far Baronius ; out of whose narration this

i inay be collected, that the Bishops of Ireland did

not take all the resolutions of the Church of Rome

for undoubted oracles j but when they thought

diat they had better reasons on their side, they

4

' I

m

Inferred the judgment of other Churches before
it. XV'herein how peremptory they were, whe9
they wrote to St. Gregory of the matter; may
ea$iily be perceived by these passages of the answer^
which he returned to their fetters. '' b The com-
meiicement of your Epistle has notified, that you
jBuffer 9 grievous persecution : :|i^hich persecution'
indeed, when it is not sustained for a reasonable
cause, profits nothing to salvation.'' And '' * there^
fore it ia very unfit, that you should glory of that
persecutioo, as you call it, by which it is certain
you cannot be promoted to everlasting re^nards.*'
5^*^ And wb^eaii you write, that since that time
among other provinces, Italy has been most afflicted;
you'Oti^ht not to object that unto it as a reproach:
Ibecciuse it is written : whom the Lord loveth he

■* ■ V • «•

ehastehetti, and scourgeth every son that he re-
iceivcth." Then having spoken of the book that
Pope Pelagius wrote ^of this 'controversy (which
indeed was penned by Gregory himself) he adds ;
'* « If after the reading of this' book, you will per-
sist in your present deliberation; you doubtless^
evidence that you are not ruled hy reason, but
that you are guided by obstinacy.^* By all which
. you may see, what credit is to be ghren to the man^
ivho cpuld assert that this epistle of St. Gregory
was sent as an answer to the Bishops of Ireland^
yvho subipitted themselves to him: whereas (to
•ay nothing. of the f copies wherein this epistle ii
said to have been written to the Bishops of Iberia^
or Spain, and not Hibernia, or Ireland,) the least
(argument of any submission appears not in anjr

fffot qf ib^t epfstlc ; biii t^e whofe^ cwnw of i^
/Clearly iwnifesta the flat contrary.
/ I|A the n^e^ pJjEiipe sitepi^ forth psul|&vaii Bl^are ;
yf\u> in bis palhojilc History of J^vd^nd, vould have
1^ ackno^lipdge this^ tJb^t '^ f when the Iri^h Doetorf
4id not ^gvei^ together uppii grec^t questions of faitb^
pr he^r4 of ^ny new (jbctrine brought from ^hrrad^
tbpy we^ wont to lOQi^^ult with th? Bishop f>f Rome;,
the ontcle of truth/' That they consuljted witJii
the Bisbpp of Roine^ ^bei;i di^pi^U qtte$tioM
^Wtj we efisily grojot : but th^t ^hey thought
jtbey were bpuufjl id (^pi^science to abi4e by his
jftdjjmcnt^ wbJ^tever it fi|iouJ4 b#^ m^ to en.ter-
^j» |^^ hi? r^^o^Mtipn^ ^s cpj^in qrq^ (^ truth ; '\%
the point th^t we >vQul4 fi^n see proved. For thi;» h^
jipde.^ tells }w, thftj "*>wb^ qu^estioR? and,d^fp«ta-
tjionp arop.e here coi^cerqing the time of l^t^r and
|h/e Pirf^giap ^f^esy, Ovp Doctors of Irekndr^fer.reji
fkii^ inatMsr tp tlvs S^ee Apo^tpliip. Whfsre^pn the
jcrrpr pf ^elagiu^ is rfEip^rt^d tp hfiye found a9
patrqn pr maintfiinier in Ireland; apd . th^ cpq^non
course of .Cje|ebrat|ng ^f^r was embra^ec} both
j^y th^ nqrtbern Iri^b^ and by th^ Pict$ %fk^
]^itpns^ as soon as they understood the rite pf
l^p Bqpian Churc.|i. Which (says h?) ^Qtb DiOt
phsfiurftly apypte^r by the two heads qi thp AppstpJie
iettie^^ i^ated by Bede/'^

Out th^t those Appi^to).if letters (as h^ c^ljs th^^i)
J|ia4 that s^f^pe^ ^lii^hich he taljks of, appef^ neither
^)^\j^y ppT pbscurely by Bed^, or any pth^ fwr
Sf>rity yf^^m. The error 9f Pqijigitts^ 8«yf hjf,

8^

is repdrted to have found no patron or maintainet* \ti
Ireland. But who btfae reporter of this fact besides
Philip Osullevan ? a worthy author indeed on
ivfldm to grdiiYid a i*teport of antiquity i who ih
relating the occurrences of his own time, dis-
covers himself to be as <efgregious a iiak* as any
(I verily think) that this day breathes in Christendom.
iThe Apostolic letters he speaky of, were written
(as before iias heen remarked) in the year of our
Lord 6^9, during the vacancy of the Roman See^
Upon the death . of Severinus. Our countryman
Rilianus repaired to Rotae forty-seven years after
that, and wad ordained fiishop there by Popfe
Conon in the year 686. The reason of his going
there is thus laid down by Egilwardus, or whoever
elisfc was the author of his life, '' » For Ireland
bad been of old defiled with the Pelagian Heresy^
and condemned by the Apostoli<^ censure, which
could not be removed but by the Roman judgment/'
lip this be true, then that is false which OsuUevati
.reports of the eiSect of his Apostolical Epistle^
that it presendy quashed the Pelagian Heresy^^ so
as that it durst not once peep up again within ^is
Island*

a •

90

CHAP. IX.

iOf (kt Conirdversy which the Brttcm, Picts, and
Irish, maintained against the Church of Borne,
touching the celebration of Easter.

THE differiencc between thV BLomaiis and the
Irish in the celebration tA Easter^ consisted in
(bis. The Romans kept the memorial of our LordV
l^esurrecfioh upon that Sunday^ i^hich fell b^tweert
the fiiteenth and thetwenty-first day of the Moon
(both ferms included) next after the twenty-first
day of Marcfi ; which tbey accounted to be [the
time of the vernal ^quinoXj that is to say^ that
time of tlie Spring wherein the day and tbe night
are of ah equal lengtb. And in reckoning tha age
of the moon they followed the Alexandrian Cycli ,
of nineteen years, (whence our golden number
bad its original) as it was explained to them by
£>ionisius Exigus : which is the account that .{9
still observed, not only in the Church of En^lanc(,
but also among all the Christians of Greece, Russia!,
Asia, Egypt, ^Ethiopia ; and was (since the time
that I myself was born) generally received in all
Christendom, until the late change of tlie Calendar
was mad^by Pope Gregory the 13th. The northern
Irish and Scotish, together with the Picts pbsei^ed ^
the custom of the Britons : ^ keeping their Easter
upon the Sunday that fell between the 14th and
the 20th day of the Moon; and following in
their account thereof^ not the nineteen* years

\

91

•

toiriputation of Anatolius, ^ but Sculpicios SeTertifi
his circle of forty-eight years, por hovrever* th^y
^extolled Anatolius ^ for appointing (w they sup-
posed) the boutids of Easter between the fourteenth
and twei^tiWh day of the Moon ; yet WiJfrid
in the Synod of StrenshaLchai^es them Utterly to
have rejected his cycle of hineteen years j from
Which therefore Cutnmianus draws an argument
igainst tliem ; that ^^ <> they can never come to
the true account of Easter, who observe the cycle of
ieighty-four years."

To reduce the Irish to conformity with the
Church of Rome in this pointy Pope Honorius (the
first of that name) directed bis letters to them r
*^ exhorting them^ that they would hot esteem their
own paucity, seated in the utmot^t borders of the etrtK^
more wise than the ancient or modem Ohurchesr of
■Christ through the whole World; and that they
would not celebrate anothet Easter contrary to
the P&schal com^utatibns^ and the Synodal decrees -
of the Bishojps of the whole world/* And shortly
after the Clergy of Rome (as we have said} uporr
the death of Severinus, wrote other letters unto
them to the same ieffect. Now where Ossullevan
Avouches that '^ the common custom used by the
Church, in celebrating the feast of the Lord^s re-
iiurrection, was always observed by the. soutber([i
Irish ;. and now embraced ako by the northt*rrt,
together With the Pacts and Britons (who received
the faith from Irish Doctors) wh^tv they were in-
structed in. the rites of the Church of Rome:'*

in all this (according to bis comitoon custom.) ho

N '

9S

ftpeaketh never a tfii^' word. I^^or neither did tte"
southern Irish, the Pictsy nor the Britons, niany
years after this admonition given by the Church of
Rome, admit that observation among them. To
speak nothing of his folly in saying, that thdl
Britons received the faith from the Irish: when
the contrary is so well known, that the Irisli
rather received the same from the Britons.*

That the common custom of celebrating thcrtime
of Easter was not always observed by the southerrf
Irish, may appear by those words of Bede, in the
third book of his history, and the third chapter t
^' the nations of the Scots, who dwelt in the.
southern parts of Ireland, learned to observe.
Easter after the canonical manner, upon the ad-
monition of the Bishop of Rome,/* from whence
it is evident, that before that admonition they did
observe it after another manner. The Ijatin word
jamdudum, which Bede here uses, is taken among
author^ oftentiuYes in contrary senses : either to
signify a great while since^ or else, but lately,
or erewhile. In the former sense it must be here
taken, if it have relation to the time wherein
Bede wrotfe his book : and in the latter also it may
be taken, if it be referred to the time whereof
he treats, (which is the more likely opinion)
namely to the coming of. Bishop Aidan into England ;
which happened about half a year after Honorius
had sent bis admonitory letters to the Irish. Who,
as he Was the first Bishop of Rome we can read of,
that admonished them to reform their rite of keeping

* St. Patrick and kis foliowers.

•'

*

-. U— w

98

\

(lie time of Easier! so that the Irish also^
much about the same time^ conformed themselves
)!erein to the Romaa ^sage^ may thus be mani-
fested.

When Bisbop Aidan came into Engjand from
the island Hy, now called Y-Colum-kille ; ^ the Gol-
lege of Monks there was governed by Segenius,
who in the 8 inscription of the epistle of the Clergy
of Rome sent unto the Irishj is called Segianus.
Now there is yet extant in Sir Robert Cotton's
worthy library^ an epistle' of Gumraianiis directed
to this Segenius (for so is his nanie th^re written)
Abbot of Y-Colum-kille : nvherein he plainly de-
clares that the great cycle of 582 years, and
the Roman use of celebrating the time of Easter
according to the same, was then newly brought in
into this country. f'^Pop the first year (says he)
wherein the cycle of 533 years began to be ob-
served by pur men ; I received it not, but held
my peace, daring neither to commend it, nor to
dispraise it.-* That year being past, he says he
consulted with his ancients ; who were the sue-
eessors of Bishop Ailbeus, Queranus Coloniensis^
Breiidinus, Necessanus and Lugidus. Whoieing
gathered together in Campo-kne^ concluded to
celebrate Easter the year following, together with
the Universal Church. ''»But not long after
(says he) there arose up a certain whited wall,
pretending to keep the tradition of the Elders;
which did not make both one, but divided them,
Hiid m^iie void in part that which was promised :
' " N 2

94

whom the Lord (ai I hope) wiU smtte, in vvhateyei^
tiianoer he pleaaee.'.'
. To thi9 arguipent drawn ffpm tbe tradition of

the Elders^ he answers : that *^ ^ they did simply

■- ■ ■ ■ •»'■■»

and feitbfully observe that which they knew |o be
the best in their days, without the fault of any con-
tradiction or animosity^ and didi so recommend it to
their posterity/' And he opposes ^bereunto '^ «^tbe
unfuiimQus rule of the Universal Catholic Church :''
deemipg this ^ be a very harsh cbuclusioo, ®, Rome
errs^ Jer^alem errSj Al(^;]pu)dria errs, Antioch,
errs, the whole world errs : the Scottish only
and the Britons, are right Biut especially he
urges the authority of the first of tb^se Patriarchal
Sees, which now (since tbe advancement thereof
by the Emperor Phocas^) began to be admired hy
the inhabitants of the earth, as '' the place which
God had cb^en ; where, if greater, caases arose,
recourse was to be bad, according to tbe Syaodical
decree, as unto tbebead of cities.", And therefore
he says, that they sent some to Rome ; who re^
turning l)%ck in tbe third year^ informed Uj^m,
that they met with ar Grecian, and an Hebrew, and
a Scythian, and an Egyptian in one lodging ; and
that they all, and the whole world too, observed
their. Easter at tlie same time, wbea tbe Irish were^

* In tbe year 606, Phocas the osurper of the Constantinopolitan throne,
constituted tlie Bbhop of Rome XTtLioermd Bishop -and mpreme hiod ^ the
Ch^chy anJ declared also, that in spiritnakaU other Churches were wt^oct to
him. Before which period, so far werip any who filled tlm't See, from as^uming^
ftnch vain titles, that Gregory the fint, the immediate predecessor c^Bonlfac«:
the third, on whom tliey vere first conftsrrcd, inserted thft( trlMKv^r afte^*
ward would arrogate such distiyctioos to tiimself was Antichrists^

^

disjoined frpm thezxi by the spacQ of a trho^
inonth.^ '' p And we have proved (says Cummiajius)
that the virtue of God was in the relicks of the holy
]Vtartyr8, apd the Scriptures which they briought
with them. For we saw with our ey^s^ a maid
. alti^ther blind opening her eyes at these relicks^
a man sick of the palsy w^king^ and many devils
cast out/'

Tbe northern Irish and Albanian Scotish on the
other side, made little reckoning of the authority^
4*ither of the Bishop or of the Church of Rome.
And therefore Bede, speaking of Oswy, Kiagof
Nortbumberland, says that ^^qnotwithstandic^ he
was brought np by the ^coti&b^ yet he understood
the Roman was the Catholic and Apostolick Church
(<)r, that the Roman Church wa& Catholic and .
ApostoHck,) intimating thereby, that the Scotish,
among whom he received his education, were of
another miud. And long before that, Laurenttus,
Mellitus, and Justus (who were sent into England

by Pope Gregory to assist Austin,) in a letter which
they sent to the Scots "^Xi^ inhabited Ireland, (so
Bede writes) cormplained of the distaste given them .
by their countrymen, in this manner : '^ ^ We. knew \
the Britons, we thought that the bcots were better
than tb^ey. But we learned by Bishop Daganus
coming into this Island, and Abbot Coiumbanus
eemiag into France, that the Scots differed nothing
from the Britons in their conversation. For Daganus

* TliiB seems to rei^r eiUier to tiie year 6S4 or 645, at which periods Faster
was soleinmtttl at Rome the twentyofourth day of April, and it appears by
«Qr AQoals that Segianns was Abbot of Y-ColamkiUe from the year 6ti
until 652. '

96

the Bishop coming to us, would not eat with us,
no not so much as in the same lodging in which
we dieted."

And as formiricles, we find them ais rife among
them wlvo were opposite to the Roman tradition,
as up'on the other side. If you doubt this, read what
Adamnanus has recorded of Ihe life of St. Colme, or
Columkill, and what Bede has written ^of Bishop
Aidan, '' • who was a man he observes, of such extra-
ordinary excellence and virtue, that the inward judge
even made it manifest by the performance of outward
miracles." Whereupon Bishop Colman in the Synod
at Strenshal deduced this conclusion : *^Ms it to
be believed, that Colme our most reverend father,
and his successors, men beloved of God, who ob-
served Easter in the same manner we do, hefd
or did what was contrary to the holy Scriptures •?
to whose heavenly holiness ample testinaony is
afforded, by signs and miracles which many among
them performed, whom not doubting to be Saints,
I never desist' to follow their life, manners, and
discipline as my exemplar.'- What Wilfrid
replied to this, may be seen in Bede : that which I
much wonder at, among the many wonderful things
related of St. Colme by Adamnanus, is this, that
where he says this Saint, during the time of
his abode in the Abbey of Clone (now called the.
Clonmacnosh) ''"by the revelation of the ho)y
Ghost, prophesied of that discord, which after
many days arose among the Churches of Scotland
(or Ireland) for the diversity of the feast of Easter ;*^

97

yet he tells «s not^ that the holy Ghost revealed to
him, that he himself (whose example animated his
followers to stand more stifly herein against the
Roman rite) was in the wrong, and ought to con-
form his judgment to the tradition of the Churches'
abroad ; as if the holy Ghost did not 'much
care which side should carry the matter away in this
controversy; for which (if you please) you shall
hear a vfery pretty tale out of an old Legend,
concerning this same discord, whereof St. Colme i«
said to have prophesied.

'^ * Upon a certain time (says St- Munna in the
life of this Abbot) there was a great council of
the people of Ireland in the White-field ; among
whom' thpre was contention about the order of
Easter." For Lasreanus, ^^ the Abbot of the
Monastery of Leighlin, to whom were subject a
thousand and five hundred Monks, defended the
new order that lately came from Rome; but others
defended the old.'* This Lasreanus or Lazerianus
is the man, who in other legends, (of no other
credit than this we now have in hand,) is reported
,to have been the Bishop of Rome's legate in Ire-
land, and is commonly accounted to hav6 been
the first Bishop of the Church of Leighlin. His
principal antagonist at this meeting was one Munna,
founder of the Monastery which from him was
called Teach-munna, that is, the house of^Munna,
in the Bishoprick of Meatli ; who would needs
bring this question to the saime kind of trial here,
that Austin the Monk is said to have done in
England. In defence of the Roman order, Bcde

68

tells iis that Austin niade this motion to tfae British
Bishops^ for a final .cdncliision of the business*
'' J Let us beseech God^ Who hiaketh men to dwell
hf one mind together in their father's house i
that he will vouchsafe by sOme heavenly signs
to make known to iis^ what tradition is to be fol-
lowed^ ind by what way we may hasten to the
entry of his kingdbih. Let sdmjs sick man be
brought, hither ; and By ivhose prayers he shall
be cured, let his faith and working be regarded
iais acceptable to God, and let him hh followed by
all men/*

Now Munna, who stood iti defence of the order
formerly used by the British and Irish, makes a
thore libciral proffer Of the same kind, and leavei
La^reanus to his choice> ^' ^ Let us dispute briefly,
(says he,) but in the hariie of God let us give
|udgmenti Three things are given to thy
choice> Lasreanusi Two books shall be cast into
the fire, a book of the old order and of the new ;
that we may see which of them shall be freed
from the fire. Or let two Monks, one of mine and
Another of thine, be shut up into one house ; and
let the house be burnt> and we shall see which of
them will escape untouched from the fiVe. Or let us
go unto the grave of a just Monk that is dead and ^
l^aisje him up again : and let him tell us, after
what order we bught to celebrate Easter this year/*
But Lasreanus being wiser than this, refused to put
so great fei matter to that hazard : and therefore re-
turned this grave answer to Munna ; if all be true
that is in the legend, ^l » we will not resort to

99 .

thy judgment ; because we know (liat, for the
greatness of thy labour and holiness^ if ^hou should-
est bid that mount Marge should be changed
into the place of the White-field, and the White-
field into the plice of Mount Marge ; God would
presently do this for thy sake." So prodigal do
some make God to be of mir^les^ and in a manner
, careless how they shbuld occur ; as if in the
dispensing of them, he had respect to the gracing
of persons rather than of causes

In what year this Council of the White-field was
held, is not certainly known : nof yet whether St.
Munna be that whited wall, of whom we heard
Cummianus complain. The Synod of Strenshal
(before mentioned) w^s assembled long after^ at
Whitby, (called by the Saxons Streansheal,) in
Yorkshire, the »> year of our Lord 664. For the
decision of the same question. Concerning which,
in the life of Wilfrid (written by one Mdi an ac-
<}Uaintance of his surnamed Stephen ; at the com-
mandment of Acca, who in the time of Bede was
Bishop of Hangustald or Hexam, in Northumber-
land) we read thus : ''«Upon a certain time in
the days of Colman, Metropolitan Bishop of the
City of York, Oswi, and Alhfrid' his son being
Kings ; the Abbots and Priei3ts and all the degrees
of ecclesiasticial orders meeting together, at the
Monastery Which is called Streansheal, in the pre-
sence of Hilde the most godly mother of that Abbey,
in presence also of the Kings and the two Bishops

O

\

\o6

•\

Colmati and ^Egelberht^ inquiry was made resp^p^-^'
ing the observation of Easter^ what manner was
rights the custom of the Britons and the Scots^ and
all the Northern part who kept it upon the Lord's
day, which happens, between the ^ fourteenth and
fifteenth days of the Moon, or whether it was better,
thaf Easter Sunday should be celebrated from the
fifteenth day of the Moon until the twenty-first,
after the manner of the See Apostolic. Time was
given to Bishop Colman in the first place, as was
proper to deliver his sentiments in the audience of
all. Who with an andaunted mind made answier,
and said ; our holy fathers and their predecessors^
who were manifestly inspired by the Holy Ghost, *
as Columkille was, ordained that Easter should be
<ielebrated upon the Lord's day that fell upon the
fourteenth Moon ; following the example of
^hn the Apostle and Evangelist, who leaned upon
(he breast of our Lord at his last Supper, and was
called the lover of the Lord. He celebrated
Easter upon the fourteenth day of the Moon ; and
we with the same confidence celebrated the same, as
his disciples Polycarpus and others did ; neither dare
we for our parts, nor will we changeHhis custom."
Bede relates his speech thus: ^^^ this Easter
which I am accustomed to observe, I received from
my Elder, who sent me Bishop hither ; which all
our fathers, men beloved of God, are known to
have celebrated after the same manner. Which
that it may not seem to any to be contemned and
rejected : it is the same which the blessed Evange*
Hit John, the disciple specially beloved Ji?y our

101 %

Lord, with all the Churches over which he presided,
IS read to haVe celebrated/* Fridegodus (who
wrote the life of Wilfrid at the coraman J of Odp,
Archbishop of Canterbury) expresses the same iiii
verse after this mannner :

^ As once the paschal time, our fathers kept.
We still the feast obserre, now they have slept ;
Nor tales, nor lying legends shall induce
Us credulous to change the ancient use,
Which Polycarp by blessed John was taught,
That when, the fourteenth day the moon had brought,
We then should solemnize the holy time,
Or else be guilty of the foulest crime.

On the contrary side Wilfrid objected to Colman

and his clerks of Ireland; that they with their

complices, the PJcts and the Britons, ^* ^out of the

two utmost Isles of the ocean, and not even all of

them, with a foolish labour fought against the whole

world." '^ 6 And if that Columb of yours (says he)

yea and ours also if he were Christ's, was holy and

powerful in virtues : could he be preferred before

the most blessed Prince of the Apostles ? to whom

the Lord said : thou art Peter, and upon this rock

will I build my Church, and the gates of hell shall

not prevail against it ; and 1 will g'^Ve unto thee

the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven/' Which last

words wrought much the' upon simplicity of King

Oswy ; who feared, that *'h when he should come

to the doors of the Kingdom of Heaven, there

ivould be none to open, if he were displeased whb

was proved to keep the keys :" but prevailed

pothing with Bishop Colman ; who ^'» for the feac

2

v

10^

*

,of his courftry (as Stephen ia the life of Wilfrid
writf^s,) contexnoed Xhe tonsure and the observation
of Easter used by the Romans ; and ^^ ^4:aking with
him such as would follow him, that is to say/ such
as would not receive the Catholic Easter, and the
tonsure of the Grov^rh (for of that also there was
then no small qviesiion) returned b^ck «(gain iiitQ
Scotland^'*

\

CHAP. X.

Of the height jtfiat the qppo^ition between the Roman,
'party and that of the BrUish and Scolisi grew
unto ; and the abatement thereof in trine : and
how the Doctors of the Scotish and 'Irish side,
have been ever accounted most eminent men in the
Catholic Church, notwithstanding their disunion
from the Bishop of Rome.

IN Col man's poom Wilfrid was chosen Arch-
bishop of York ; who bad learned at Rome from
Archdeacon Boniface, ** ^thecour^e of Easter, which
the schisffia4ics of Britain and Ireland did not
know*' (so go the words of Stephen, the ancient
writer of his life:) and aftervt^rds did brag,
^^^'that he wa^^he first who taught the tru^e Easter
in Northumberland (having ejected the Scots) who
ordained the ecclesiactical songs to be parted onsides,
and who commanded St, Benet's rule to be observed
\)y Monks.'* But when he was named to the Arch-

J

• •■

1^3

/

bishoprick^ « he refuged it at first (a« William of
Malmesbury relates,) ^^ lest he should receive bip
consecration from the Scotish Bishops^ or from
such as the Scots had ordained, whose communioii
the Apostolic See had yejected." The speech
which he u&cd to this purpose^ to t^e Kings who
had chosen htm^ is thus recorded by Stephen the
ivriter of his life. ^^'^O my honourable Lords the
Kings ; it is necessary for us by all raeansi pro-
vidently to consider, ^ how ,witb your ^ectioii 1 may
(by the help of God) come to ilie degree of a
Bishop^ wjdiout the accusation of the Catholic
men. For there are many Bishops here in Britain,
none of whom it is my part to accuse, ordained
within these fourteen years by the Britons and
Scots/ whom neither the See Apostolic has re-
ceived into her communion, nor yet such as agree
with the schismatics. And therefore, with all
humility I request of you, that you would send me
with your warrant beyond the- sea, into the coun-
try of Pratnce, where many Catholic Bishops reside ;
that without any controversy of the Apostolic See, I
may be counted meet, though unworthy^ to receive
the degree of a Bishop."

While « Wilfrid protracted time beyond the seas.
King Oswy led by the advice of the Quartadecimans
(so they injuriously nick-named the British ancL
Irish, who celebrated Easter from the fourteenth to
the tweutieth day of the moon,) appointed '^ fa most
religious servant of God, and an admirable Doctor
who came from Ireland, named Ceadda, to be
ord&ined Bishop of York in his room/'

/*

10^

The following verses> translated from those of
Pridegodus, accord with William of Malmsbury,
in relating the occurrence of the same circum-
Stance :

9 On OsvYf Colmaa^s fclends prevail, and k*
|iiconst9.nt^ gives the holy Wilfrid's See,
To one of Aidants school, ia whom appear

^ Faith uncorrupt, pure tnorals, holy fear;
IBs name Ceadda ; thus the J'relate^s throne,
A vtranger (ills, its old possessor gone :
As vere a bride if led to Hymen's fane,
^Vhile hejr first spouse delays beyond the main— <-

This Ceadda, being the schplarof Bishop Aidan>
VfM fat* otherwise aifected tqward the British and
Irish than Wilfrid w^9^ and therefore was content
to receive his ordinatipn from *^ Wini, Bishop ol thp
WestrSaxons^ and t\vo other British Bishops that
were of th^ Quartadecin^^n party. For at that
time (as Bede remarks) there was-not in all Britain
any Bishop canonically ordained (that is to say, by
inch as were of the coVnmunion of the Church <rf
Rome,) except Wini,

But shortly after, the opposition between Ihesp
two sides grew so great, ths^t pur Cuthbert (Bishop
of Lindisfarne) upon his dealh-bed required hi»
followers that they should '^fhold no Communion
with them who swerved from the unity of the
Catholic peac^, either by not celebrating Easter ia
•due time, or by living perversely ;" and that they
should rather take up his bones and reoiove their
place of habitation, than condescend to '' »ul

ky

' ifaeir necks to the yoke of Schismatics/' For thai
further maintaining of which breach also^ certaia
decrees were made both by the Romans^ and hy t^
SafOns who were guided by their institution. One
of the instructions that the Romans gave them^ was
this : '' ^ You must beware^ that causes are not
referred to other Provinces or Churches^ which use
another manner and another religion : whether to
the JewSj which serve the shadow of the law rather
than the truth i or to tlie Britons^ who are contrary
to all men^ and have cut themselves off from the
Roman manner^ and the unity of the Church ; or to
heretics^ although they should be learned in ecclesi*
astical causes^ and well studied." And amoQgtbe dc*
crees made by some of the Saxon Bishops (which
were in the library of Sir Thomas Knevet in Norfolk^
and are stilly 1 suppose^ preserved there by his heir)*
tibis is laid down for one : ^' ^ Such^as have received
ordination from the Bishops (^f the Scots or Britons^
who in the matter of Easter and tonsure are not united
unto the Qatholic Churchy let .them be again by
imposition of hands confirmed by a Catholic Bishop*
In like manner also let the Churches that have been
governed by those Bishops be sprinkled with ex-^
orcised water^ and confirmed with some service*
We have no license also to give unto them Chrism
or the Eucharist^ when they require it; unless
they "do first profess^ that they will remain with
us in the unity of the Church. And such likewise
as either of their nation^ or of any other^ shall
doubt of their Baptism^ let them be baptized/'
Thus did they.

dn the other side, hofw averrtf the ^British and th^
Irish were from having khj cci^mmiinion with thosg
of the Roman party, the "*con1platiit of Laurenfins,
Melfitus, and Justus before specified, sufficiently
inanifestg. And the answer is well Icnotvn, whichf
the seven British Bishops, an(f many other most
learned men of the same nation, rettfmed to fh6
propositroTts made to them by Austin the Monk
(who was sent to their parts with authority from
Rome:) that '"^ they would perform none of them,
nor admit him for their Archbishop.'* The Welsh
Chroniclers further relate, that Dinot the Abbot
of Bangor produced divers arguments at -that tirite,
to shew that they owed Wm np subjection ^ and
this among others : " "* We are under the Govern-
ment of the Bishop of Kaer-leon upon Uslt, > who
under God is to oversee us, and cause us to ^keep
the way spiritual." And Crotcelinus Bertmianut
in the life of Austin : p that for the authority of
their ceremonies they alledged, 'Uhat they were
not only delivered to them by St. Eleutherius the
Pope, their first instructor at the first infancy almost
of the Church; but also hitherto observed by their
holy Fathers, who were the friends of God anil
follow efs of the Apostles ;" and therefore ' they
ought not to change them for- any new Dogmatists/
But above all others, the British Priests who dwelt
in West-Wales abhorred the communion of these
new Dogmatist^ above all measure : as Aldhelme,
Abbot of M almesbury declares at large in his Epis-
tle sent to Geruntius King of Cornwall. Where
among many other ^particulars he shews, that ^if.

»

i

107

any of the Catholics (fpr^so he calls those of his. own
side) did go to dwell among them ; '^ they would
not vouchsafe to admit them to their company and
society, before they first compelled them to per*
form forty days penance '* Yea '"^ even to this
day (says Bede, who wrote his history in the year
731,) it is the manner of the Britons, M h6ld the
faith and the religion of the English in ho account
at all, nor to communicate with them in any thing
more than with Pagans/'

Whereunto those verses of Taliessyn (honoured
by the Britons with the title of Ben Beirdh, that
is^ the chief of the Bards or wise- men) maybe
added : (which shew, that be wrote after the
coming of Austin into England, and not fifty or
sixty years before, as others have imagined.)

• Woe be to that Priest yborn,

TJpt will not cleanly weed his corn

And preach his charge among :
Woie be to that Shepherd (I say)
That wiU not watch his fold alway,

As to his office doth belong :
Woe be to him that doth not keep
From Romish Wolves his Sheep, *

With staff and weapon strong.

As also those other of Mantuan ; which shew
that some took the boldness to tax- the Romans
of folly, impudency, and stolidity, for standing
so much upon matters of human institution;
tbat for t&e tkA admitting of them they woul4

P

108

break peace ihere^ inhere the law ot God^ and th«i
doctrine first delivered by Christ and his Apostlei,
nvas sfiMy kept and maintained,

^ t bofdij da^^d ike tia[tin Priests accuse
Of foUj'j imptfdence, erroneous fie ws,
Because, onf rite, (hey forcibly would change,
And their observance in its. stead arrange ;
Our love of ancient rule, they fondly dream^
We rashly should renounce for their esteem :
But ought not Rome those minor points forego^
A mod'rate and more Hb'ral spirit show, ^
No more disturb the Commonweal's repose^
No more their fallible decrees impose ?
Let holy writ its purer light display,
And o^er our minds exert its mighty sway :
Let Faith in Christ surmount the thorny road,
. And Christ's own precepts mark the way to God^
But let not human dogmas these dea^, .
Or with the wishes of base man comply ;
For Christ's commands by Christ himself were gir'a
Man's surest guide, because the light of Heav'n.

By all that balb been said, the vanity of Osullevaa
may be seen, who feigneth the Northern Irish,
togetljer with the Picts and Britons, to have been
so obsequious unto the Bishop of Rome, that they
reformed the celebration of Easter by them former-
ly used, as soon as they understood what the rite
of the Roman Church was. Whereas it is known^
that after the declaration thereof made by Pope
Ilonorius and the Clergy of Rome, the Northern
Irish were nothing moved therewitb, but-continued
still their own tradition. And thcrefwe Bede findeth

109

10 other excuse for Bfshop Atdan herein ; but that
''"either he was ignorant of the canonical tin^e, or
if he knew it, ihat he was so overcome with the
authority of his own nation^ that he did not follow
it :" that he did it, " after the manner of his own
nation;" and' that ''he could not keep Easter
contrary to th^gpustom of them which had sent
hfm." His successor Finan, ''contended more
fiercely in the business with Ronan his countryman ;
and declared himself an open adversary to the
Roman rite. Colman. that succeeded him, did
tread J list in his steps : so far, that being put down
in the Synod of StreansHeal, yet for fear of his
country (as before we have heard out of Stephen,
the writer of the life of Wilfrid) he refused to
conform himself; and chose rather to forego his
Bishopric, than to submit himself unto )he Roman
l^W9 f we read thus in Fridegodus :

' His Biihoprie defeated Colmao leaves,
And seek» again Kis native Scotia's shoreS|
To see Ausoriian laws destroy^'d, he grievef^ ^

The sight,, his spirit loaths, his soul abhors.

Neither did he go away alone : but ^ took
with him alibis couqtry men that he had gathered
together in Lindisfarpe, or Holy Island. The
Scottish Monks also that were at Rippon (in
Yorkshire) * chose rather 4o quit their place,
than (o adinit the observation of Easter and the
rest of the rites, according U> the custom of the
Cbuirch of Rome. - And so ^|4 the matter rest

P 2

no

•

ftmppg the Irish a|K>at forty years after that ; until
their own countryman * Adamnanus persuaded most
of them^ to yield to the custom received herein by
all the Churches abroad.

The Picts did the like not long after, qnder Kin^
Naitan : whp "^by his regal authority commanded
Easter to be observed throughout al) Ijis provinces
according to the cycle of nineteen years, (abolish-r
ing the erroneous period of eighty-fpur years,"
which before they used) and caused all Pri^stg ^n4
Monks to be shorn crpvvn-wise ^fter the Rpojjgin
iqanner, Tlie Monks a)so of the Island of Hy or
Y-CQlumkille^ ^ by the |>ersuasipn of Ecgbert (an
English Priest, that had been bred in Ireland) in
the year of oiir Lord 716, forsook fhp obsieryatioii
of Ejaster and the Tonsure, which they had rec^jv-
ed fr^m, Columkille, a hundred and. fifty yearf
before,^ and followed the Roman rit^ ; about eighty
years after the time of Pope Honorius, and the
sending of Bishop Aidanfrom thence into England.
The Britons in the t'me of ^ Bede retained still
their old usage ; until e Elbodus (who was the
chief Bishop of North- Wales, and died in the year
of our Lord 809, as Caradock of Lhancarvan re-
cords) brdught in the Roman observation of Easter ;
which is the cause, why ^ bis disciple Neonius^
design^th the time w^herein he wrote his history, by
the character of sthe nineteen ytars cycle, and
not of the other eighty-four. But ho>«soever North-
Wales did ; it is very probable that West- Wales
(which of all other parts was most eagerly bent against
the traditions of the Roman Church) stood oat yet

IJl

linger- For we find in the Greek writem of the life of.
""^ Ckrysostonj, that certain Clergymen which dwdt
in the Isles of the Ocei|n/V repaired from the utmost
Orders pf the habitable World unto Con^ntinople,
in ^he days of MEethodius (who was Patriarch there,
fcom tfej^ y-ear 8*2 to the year 847, to enquire of
'' ^ certain ecclesiastical traditions, and the perfect
an^l e;iwcl co^ipQtation of Easter/' Whereby it
appears^ that UiftW questions were kept still a-foot
in tbi^s^ Islanda; and that the resolution of the
Bisbop of Constantinople wa^ sought for fron^
hen(;e, as well a9 the determination of the Bisbop
of Rome, who is now made the only Oracle of
the World,

N^itbcir i^ it her^ to be oraitled, that whatever
brqtls passed between our Iri^h that were not subject
to the See of Rome, and those others that were of
the Roman Communion : in the succeeding ages^
tfe^y pf the one side were esteemed to be saints,
^ well as they of the other ; Aidan for example,
and Finap, who were counted ring^Ieaders^ of the
Qia^rtadeciman party, as well as Wilfrid and
Cuthbert, who were so violent againat it Yet
©6w ardays men are made to believe, that out of
tiie Communion of the Church of Rome, nothing
but hell can be looked for ; and that subjection to
the Bishop of Rome, as to the visible Head of the
Universal Church, is required as a matter neces-
sity to. salvation. Which if it may go current *ibr
good divinity, the case is like to go hard, not only
vi\^ the^ twelve hundred British Monks of Bangor,
who were martyredin one day by Edelfride, King of

N

lit

Northumberland i (whom our annals style by the
- name of ^ the Saint§ /) but also with St. Atdan and St.
Finan^ who deserve to be honoured by the English
nation with as venerable a remembrance^ as (I do
not say^ Wilfrid and PHt|)bert, but) Austin the
Monk and his followeni. For by the ministry
of ^ Aldan was the kingdom of Northumberland re-
covered from Paganism : (whereunto belonged then
beside the Shire of Northumberland and (.he lands
beyond it^ unto Edinburgh^ Fritb^ , Cun^berland
also and Westmoreland^ Lancashire^ Yorkshire,
and the Bishopric of Durham :) and by the meant
of ™ Pinan, not only was the kingdom of the East*
Saxons (which contained Essex^ Middlesex^ and
half of Herdfordshire) regained, but also the large
kingdom of Mercia converted first unto Christiani-
ty; which comprehended underwit Glocestershire,
Herefordshire, Worcestershire, Warwickshire, Let-
cesteirshire, Rutlandshire, Northamptonshire, Lin-
colnshire, Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, Buck*
inghamshire, Oxfordshire, Staffordshire, Darby-
shire, Shropshire, Nottinghamshire, Cheshire, and
the other half of Hertfordshire.

The Scottish that professed no subjection to tb«
Church of Rome, were thej that sent Preachers
for the conversion of these countries ; and ordained
Bishops to govern them : namely, " Aidpn, Finan
and Colman successively for the kingdom of Nprr
thumberland ; <^ for the East-Saxons, Cedd, bro||^F
to Ceadda the Bishop of York before mentioned ;
p for the Middle Angels (which inhabited Leicester-
fhir<',) and tb€ Idercians, Diuraa^ {for ''^ihm

_^

\

11$

N

jpattcity of Priesits^ (saith Bede^) constrained one
£ishop to be appointed over two people,) and after
himCellachandTrumhere/* And these with their
followers, notwithstanding their division from th^
See of Rome, were for ' their extraordinary sanctity
of life, and painfulness ip preaching the Gospel,
(wherein they went far beyond those of the other
side, that afterward thrust them out and entered in
upon their labours) exceedingly reverenced by all
that knew them ; Aidan especially who ^^* although
he could not keep Easter (says Bede) contrary to
the manner of them which had sent him : yet hef
V was careful diligently to perform the works of faith
, and godliness, and love, according to the manner
Hsed by all holy^raen. Whereupon he was worthily
beloved pf all, even of them also who thought other-
wise of Easter than he did ; and was had in reve-*
*rence not only by them that were of meaner rank,
but also by the Bishops themselves, Honorius of
Canterbury, and Felix of the East-Angels:" Neither
did Honorius and Felix any other way carry them<^
•elves herein, than^ their predecessors Laurentius^
Mellitus and Justus had done before them : who
.writing unto the Bishops of Ireland, that dissented
from the Chnrch of Ron>e in the celebration of
Easter, and many other things, made ho scruple
to prefix this loving and respectful superscription
to their letters : '^' To our Lords and most dear
Brethren the Bishops or Abbots throughout all
Scotland ; Lc^urentius, Mellitus and Justus, Bi^
thops, the servants of the servants of God." For
Jlowsoever Ireland at that time « received not the

114

gfttn* laws trfrtreivHh other natrons x^ere goterned :
fet ii so ^- flourrshed in this vig^our of cfirisiiain cfdc'-
trine' (as Abbot Jonas teiirttts) thkl ' it eitt^ded
the fiahtk^r aM (he ndgMmnrfng nslttotis';' and in
that respect was generally bad in Ro6dar by
theiki.

CBAP. XI.

Of the tesmpotai Pomer, which tie Pdpe's foJhvo-
era wimid directly entitk kiMUfitd, over the King-
dom of Ireland : tog^lhet ttith the in^dXrectfower
which he ckcMewgeth,' m absdlbiikg subjects from
ike obedi&kee which tk^ owe to thdr temporal
€f0vernicfrs. ^

IT BOW remains that in (he liaust pliace we should
consider the Pope's piower in disposing tlie tempo-
ral state of (his- Kingdom; which either directly
or indirectly^ by hook or by crook/ this grand
usurper would draw unto himself. First therefore
Cardinal Allen wotild have us to know^ that '^ ^ the
See Apostolic hathjan old claim^ unto the tovereignty
ofthecQuntryof Ireland^ atid that before the cove*
nants passed between King John and Sesame See*
Which challenges (says he) Princes commonly yield
pot up^ by what ground soever they come." What
Princes use to yield or not yield, I leave to the
scanning of those, unto whom Princes* matters do
belong ; for the Cardinals Prince 1 dare be bold t0

T16

«

'Ay, that if it be not bis use to play fast and ]t>09e
Mhik other Princeis^ the maUer is now to do ;
trhatsoever right he oou4d pretend to the temporal
«tate of Ireland^ be hath traiirferred it (more than
once). unto the Kings o£ Eagland ; and vrhen the
ground of his claim shhll be looked into^ it will
be found «o frivolous and so rjdiculous^ tibat we
iieed not 4:are thr^ chips; whether be yield iifip^
30r keep it to himself. For whatsoever become of
hi^ idle ^hallenges^ ihe crown of England hath other-
wise obtained an utldoubted right unto the So-
vereignty of lliis Country ;^ partly by conquest^ pro-
secuted at first upon occasion of a social war;
paifly bf the several submisaions of the Chieftains
of the Land made afterwards. For ^'d whereas it
is free for all men^ although they have been farmer-
jjy quit from all subjection^ to renounce their own
right : yet bow Sin these pur days (saith Giraldus
CarobrensiB^ in bis history of ^ the congest of Ire-
land^) all the Princes of Ireland did voluntarily
smbmit^ and bind themselves with firm, bonds of
fyj^ and oftth^ aitto Henry (he Second^ King of
Eii^nd/' The like might be said of the general
iubflniisions made in the days of King Richard
the Jgecmd and King Beni;^ the Eighth : to speak
Mtbilig; 'of the prestriptian of divers hundreds
^ yeaffSy possession ; which ivas the plea that
•: Jeptbrii ttaed to the Anrnnmices^ and is indeed
.|iilia\best evidence Uiai the Bishq) of Rome's own
0ff9t^r8: do produce for their master's rij^ht to
^mtiteeif.

•J4idge«xi.l26.

Q

116

For the Pope'a dicect dominion over Ireland^
two titles are brought forth > beside those Cove*
nants of King John, (mentioned by Allen) which
be that hath any understanding in our state^ knowr
eth to be clearly void and worth nothing .. Tb^
one is taken from a special grants supposed to be
made by the inhabitants of the country^ at the time
of their first conversion unto Christianity : the otb^r
from a right which ^the Pope challenges «ntp
himself over all islands in general* The fornoer of
these was devised of late ' by an Italian^ in the
reign of King Henry the Eighth ; the latter wi^s
found out in the days of King Henry the Second;
before whose time not one footstep appears io all
antiquity, of any claim that the Bishbp of Rome
should make to the dominion of Ireland ; no not in
the Pope's own records^ which have been curiously
searched by I^icoIau» Arragonips^ and other Mi-
nisters of his, who have purposely written of the
particulars of his temporal estate. The Italian , of
w>hom t spieak, is Polydore Yirgil ; he who com-
posed the book De Irwentoribv^s rerumy or of the
first invenfer$ of things : among whom he himself
may challenge a place for this invention ^ if the
inventers of lies be admitted to have any room in
that company. This man being sent over by the
Pope into England ^ for the collection of his
Peter-pence^ undertook the writing of the histoQr
of that nation ; wherein lie forgot not by the way
to do the best sfervice he could to his .Lord who had
employed him there. There he tells an idle tale,;
how the Irish being moved to accept Henry the

\
*• /

117

jlecpnd for thQir King, ''^did deny that this
could be done otherwise than by the Bkshop of
Home's authority : because (forsooth) that trotil
the very beginnings after they had. received the
Christian Religion, th^ had yielded thentiselves arifl
all that they had into his power. And they con**
stantly affirmed (says this fUbler) that they had
no other Lqrd, besides the Pope ; of which aise
they yet brag/'

The Italian is followed herein by two Euglishmen
who wished the Pope's advancement, as much as he
hjmself could desire; Edmund Campian and Nicho-
las Sanders. The one wherepf writes that '' ^ imme-
diately after Christianity was planted here; the
whole Island with one consent gave themselves
not only into the spiritual^ but also into the tempo-
ral jurisdiction of the See of Rome." The other
in Polydore's own words (though he names him
not) thiit '' ^ the Irish from the beginning, present*
ly after thc?y had received the Christian 'Religion,
gave up themselves and all that they bad/ into
the power of the Bishop of Rome ;" and that until
the time of King Henry the Second, they 'acknow-
ledged no other supreme Prince of Ireland, be-
Aides the Bishop of Rome alone/ For confutation
of which dream, we need not have recourse to

\ •

Our own Chronicles; the Bull of Adrian the
fourth, wherein he gives liberty to King Henry
the Second to enter upon Ireland, sufficiently dis-
covers the vanity thereof. For, he there shewing
what right the Church of Rpme pretended unto

Q2

Irelddd^ makM no th^nliem at all of tbU (wbteft
bad been the fairest and clearest title tbat eould
be alle<%ed, if any sueb hiad been then ex«
fetent in rerum naturct,) but ia fain t> fly iioto^
« farfetcht interest, which he «ay8 the Church of
Rome hath nnto all Christian klanda. ''•Traly
(says be to the King) there is no doubts but that
rfl Islands unto which Christ the Son of Hig^hteous^
ness has sbined, ainl which have received the in-
structions of the Christian Faith, do pertain to the
right of Saint Peter, and the ho?y. Church of
itome : which your nobleness afso acknowledges.

If you would further understand the ground of
tbis strange claink, whereby all Christian Islands^
at a clap are challenged to be parcels of St. Peter*«
patrimony ; you shall have it from Johannes Saris-
bariensts, who was most inward with Pope Adrian,
ttnd obtained from hicfr this veiy grant whereof
now we are i^peaking. *' n At my request (says he)
he granted Ireland to the ilhistrious King of Eng-
lan^d, Henry the Second; and gave it to be possessed
by right of inheritance ; ats his own letters testtfy
irnto Ihi^ day. For aH Islands, ef ancien* right,
are said to belong to the Church of Rome^ by the
donation of Constantine, who founded gnd eridowed
the same.** But wiH you see, ^ what a gbodt^ titlor
here is, in the mean time ? First, the'donatibn of
Constantine has been long since discovered td be a
notorious forgery, and is rejected by «M men of -
judgment as a senseless fietioD« Secondly, in the^
whole context of. this forged donatioa I find
mention made of Islands in on(» place only : ® wbere

4r

« ■

,•

\m

■■•■'-■■ i^ ^

no mora power ifr given W the feteflr^ of ttbime
over them, than in genera] over the wiMlfOcmtiniiit
(by East and by West, by North and by South)
and in partfculaf over JMsea^ G^te^ia, Asia;
Thracia, aild Africa; ^(iich use not' to' pass in the
account of St, Petfr's tempor^ patrimonjf. Third-
ly, it doth net appear^^ tM QonstaAti;(ie himself
had any interest in the Kingdom nf Ireknd : ha\f
then could he confer it upon another? Some
words there be in an oration of p Eumenius tho
Rhetorician, by which perftdveiitiim it may^ be
collected, that £hift fethev ConstewtiUft hate sdiie
stroke here : but that the island wa» ever pofiseBWid
by the Roman*, cor aceoonted a pared pS dwi B«-*
pii^> cannot be proved by any sttfitcknft ^leatkaifmf
of antiquity. F^urtkiy, the teie wxjlem that, ate

' of another mind, a& PormpoMus Lartiif, Cosplinfaii,
«nd others, do^ yet afiUm widial, ^tiiat in the

^divi|ion of tKeJSfnpire after CdnatMEtine's dfrnli,

Jpelfitnd was^ aspsigned unto, ConstaatiUM lire eMcat
son : winch wiH hardly stand with Hsk imaJimk ^i

^Ibe Isfotids^ sup^sed to be fofmerly raa^ unto
-fUte Bishop of Rome and hts* suecessM-s. Fope

^ Adi^ian thertf (h e, and John of Salisbury^ Ms
SeIi<iitor, had need sedt some beMier warrant* fir
the title of Ireland^ than the Donation* of Coll-

^t&nline.

^ John Harding in hi&Chronicle siiys>that the Kings

-iftf England h^Tte rights

^ To Ireland also, bjr King Henry (Jejitz . •

Of Maude, daughter of first K,ing Henry)
Tiiat conquered it, for their great Heresy.

120

' • • ■>

Which in another place he expresses more at large
in this manner : ...

' 'I'lie KiDg Henry Aen^ coaqn^red all IrelandL
By Papal Doom, there of his Royalty,
Tfie profits aDd revenues of the land,
The dominatioa and the. sovereignty,
Forerrorwhich again the spirituality,
,, They held fall ioitg, and would not been correct
Of Heresies, with which they were infect.

. . Philip Osulleiran on the other side^ not only denieli
f that Ireland was infected with any Heresy : but
would also have ns believe^ "^ that the Pope never
intended to confer the Lordship of Ireland upon
the Kings of England. For where it is said in
Pope Adrian's Bull ; ^^ ^ Let the people of that
Land receife'thee, and reverence thee as a Lord :*'
the .meaning thereof is^ says this Glosser^ ylet
. them reverence thee/ ^' as a Prince worthy of great
honour ; not as. Lord of Ireland^ but as a Deputy
appointed for the collecting of the Ecdesiastical
Tribute.'* It is true indeed that King Henry the
Second^ to the end he might the more easily
obtain the Pope's good will for his entering upon
Ireland^ voluntarily offered unto him ' the payment
of a yearly pension of one penny out of every*
house' in the country : which (for ought that I
can learn) was the first Ecclesiastical Tribute that
ever came unto the Pope's Coffers out of ire-
land. But that King Henry got nothing else by
the bargain^ but the bare oJBBce of colIccJing the

121

Pope's Strnke'^silvery (for so we called it here, when
fire paid |t) , is so dull a conceit ; that I do some-^
firJhat wonder^ how OsuUevan himself could be such,
g . block-head^ a3 not to discern the senselessness
pf it.

What the King sought for and obtained^ is suffix
latently declar0d by them who wrote the history
pf his reign. ?ln the Year of our Lord 1155,
jLhe first, Bull was sent unto him by Pope Adrian :
jlhe sum whereof ip thus laid down in a second
Hull, directed unto him by Alexander the Third,
t}|e immediate successor of the other. '^"Following
the steps of reverend Pope Adrian,, aqd attending the
fruit of your desire; we ratify and^ confirm hia
grant concerning the Dominion of the Kingdom of
Ireland, conferred upon you : reserving unto St.
Peter and the holy Church of Rome^ as in Eng-
land, so in Jreland, the yearly pension of one
penny ojit of every house.** . In this sort did Pope
. Adri£(n^ as inuch as lay in him, give Ireland unto
j^injg Henry, hcsreditario jure possidendamj ^ to
be possessed by right pf inheritatice, and withal
^'bsent unto hrm a ring of gold, set with a fair
emerald, for his investiture in the right thereof:"
as Johannes Sarisburiensis, who was the principal
agent between them both in this business expressly
testifies. After this, in the year 1 17 1, the King
himself came hither in person: wh^re the
Arc|i(;>i9hpps and Sishpps of Ireland ^^<^ received
him for their King and Lord/' The King (says^
John Brampton) '^irex^eived fetters from every
Archbishop and Bi^hpp, with their s<?ah hanging

*/

12«

trpm them in tbe ttiann^k* of an indenture ; cod«
finniTi^ the Kingdom of Ireland unto him and
hbl beirt, and bearmg witness that they it!
Ireland had ordained him and fA» hetrs^ to be
their Kings anjd Lords for ever." At Wa*

m

tcrford (fays Roger Hoveden) *' « all the Arch-
bishops^ Bishops, and Abbots of Ireland] came
tinto the King of England, and received him for
Kin^ and Lord of Ireland ; swearing fealty ' to him
' and to his Heirs, and power to reign over them
ft>r ever : and hereof they gave him their instru-
Wients. The Kings also and Princes of Ireland, by
the example of the Clergy, in like manner received
Henry Kitig of England for Lord and King of
Ireland ; atid became his men (or, did him homage)
utid swore fealty to him apd his Heirs againsi
all men."

These things were prei^ntly ^er confirmed iii
tile Ntttiond Synod held at Cdshel : the acts wfaerSof
in <jrraldtts Cambrensis toe thus concluded. ^' f For
it is ftt and most meel, that as Ireland, by God's
appointment hath gotteh a^Lord and a King from
Engfand ; so also they should from thence receive
a better form of living/' K1i>g Henry also at the
same time ^'« sent a transcript of the instrument^
of all the Archbishqys and Bishops 4>f Ireland, untb
Pope Alexander : who by his Apostolical atithorily
{tor SO/ was it in those days of darisness esteenned to
he) did confirm the Kingdom of Irelarid unto hfla
ami hts ileirs, (according to the form of. the ih-
*trmntttl» of th6 Archbishops and Bishops of Ir0r

I

123

land/')' '^^ and made th^m Kings thereof for ever.*'
*rhe King also * obtained further from Pope Alex-
ander, ^^ that it might be lawful for him to make
which of bis sons*he pleased^ King of Ireland, and
to crown him accordingly^ and to subdue the Kings
and great Ones of that land, which would not sub^
ject themselves unto him.'* Whereupon in a grand
Council held at Oxford, in the vear of our Lord

*

1177, ^*^k before the Bishops and Peers of the
Kingdom, he constituted his son John King of
Ireland ;'* '' i according to that grant and confirma-
tion of Pope Alexander.** And to make the mat-
ter yet more sure, in the year 1186, he obtained
n new license from Pope Urban the Third, ''^ that
one of his sons, whom he himself would, should be
crowned for the Kingdom of Ireland.** And this
the Pope not only ^ confirmed by his Bull ;' but
also the year following purposely sent over Cardinal
Octavian and Hugo de Nunant (or Novant) a his
Legates into Ireland, to crown John the King's
•on there.

By all this we iiiay see, hdW far King Henry the
Second proceeded in this business : which I do not
so much note, to convince the stolidity of Osullevan^
who would fain persuade fools, that he was preferred
only to be collector of the Pope*s Peter-pence :
astoshew^ that Ireland was at that time esteemed
ai Kingdom, and the Kings of England accounted
no less than Kings thereof. And therefore • Paul
the fourth needed not make all that noise, and

(rouble ^' p the whole Court of Heaven'* trith the

R

/

124

t

matter ; when in the year 1155^ he took ypon him
by his Apostolical authority (such lamsure^ as none
of the Apostles of Christ did ever assume unto
themselves J to erect Ireland unto the title and
dignity of a Kingdom. Whereas he might have
found, even in his own '^^ Roman Provincial, that
Ireland was reckoned among the Kingdoms of
Christendom, before he was born. Insomuch, that
in the year i417, when the legates of ihe King of
England and the French King's Ambassadors, fell
at variance in the Council of Constance for prece-
dency ; the English orators, among other argu-
ments; alledged this also for themselves : '^'It is
well known, that according to Albertus Magnus,
and Bartholomaeus in his book De Proprietatibus
Rerum, the whole world being divided into thi:ee
parts, (to wit, Asia, Africa and Europe,) Europe
is divided into four Kingdoms : namely, the Roman
for the first, the Constantinopolitan for the secoad,
the third the Kingdom of Ireland, which is now
translated unto the English, and the fourth the
Kingdom of Spain ; whereby it appears that the
King of England and his Kingdom, are of the
more eminent, a:ncient Kings and Kingdoms of all
Europe ; which Prerogative the Kingdom of France
is not said to obtain/' And this havQ I here insert-
ed the more willingly, because it maketh something
for the honour of, my country (to which, I confess,
• 1 am very much devoted) and in the printed acts
of the council it is not commonly to be had.

But now cometh forth OsuUevan again, and like

*\t onpht also to be remembcrec), that the Popes, in other cases, only
claimed th« rigbt of transfer over infidtl countries.

\«

125

«

a little fury fired upon nhe Engli»h-Irish Priests of
Tiis own religion, which in the late rebellion of the
Earl of Tirorie, did '' not deny ^Aa^ hellish doctrine
(fetched out of hell for the destruction of Catholics,)
that it is lawful for Catholics to bear arms and fiffht
for Heretics against Catholics and their Country ;"
or rather (if you will have it in plainer terms) that
it is lawful for them of the Romish Religion, to
bear arms and fight for their Sovereign and fellow-
fiubjects that are of another profession, against those
of their own religion that traiterously rebel against
their Prince and countrv. And to shew, '^thow
mad and how venomous a doctrine they did brings
(these be the Caitiffs' own terms) that exhorted the
/Laity to follow the Queen*^ side:" he sets down
the censure of the Doctors of the Universities of
Salamanca and ^Yalladolid, published in the year
1603, for the justification of that rebellion, and
the declaration of Pope Clement the Eighth's letr
ters touching the same ; wherein he signifies that
^' "(he English ought to be set upon no less than
the Turks, and imparts the «ame favours unto ^
such as set upon them, that he doth unto such as
fightagainstthe Turks." Such wholesome directiops
<loth4lie Bishop of Rome g*ve unto those that will be
ruled by him ; far diflFerent (I wiss) from that holy
doctrine, wherewith the Church of Rome was at first
seasoned by the Apostles. '' Let every . soul
be subject unto the higher powers; for there is no
power but of God :" was the lesson that St. Paul
taus:ht to the ancient Romans. Where if it be
demanded; "* whether that power which persecutes

R 2

the servants of God^ impugns- the faitb^ and sub-
rerts religion, be of God ?" ^ Our countryman
Sedulius will teach us to answer with Origen 5 that
^^ even such a power as that, is given of Gtxl, for
the revenge of the evil, and the praise of the good/*'
Although he were as wicked, as either Nero among
the Romans, or Herod among the Jews : the one
whereof most cruelly persecuted the Christians^ the
other Christ himself.

And yet when the one of them swayed the
scepter, St. Paul told the Christian Romans 9 that
they *' must needs be subject, not only for wratb^
but also for conscience sake : and of the causeless
fear of the othel-, these verses of Sedulius are
solemnly sung in the Church of Rome^ eyen unto
this day.

^\^h7 impioa« Herod, doit thou fear,

And at Chrises coming frown 7
The mortal, he takes not away,
Who gives the Heavenly Crown.

A better paraphrase whereof you cannot bavcj,
than this y which Claudius has inserted into his col-
lections upon St. Matthew, '^ That King who is
born, doth not come to overcome Kings in battle^i
but to subdue them after a wonderful manner by
his own death; neither is he born to the end that
he may succeed thee^ but that the world may
faithfully believe in him. For he is come^ not
that he may fight being alive^ but that he may
triumph being slain ; not that he may with gold
procure an army for himself out of other coun*?
tries; but that he mny Bbe4 bis precious blood fyi(

127

%ht saving of the nations. . Vainly did yow envy
fear h|iip as your successor, whoo^i hy fjaitbi you
qugbt to seek a;^ your Sayiouf : , beicaufse if you
believed i« him, you would also reign xyith biqi^;
and as thou hast ri^ceived atetaporal Kingdpm^froin
hin)^ thou shouldiest also receive f^om Mm ao ever-
lasting. .For the. Kingdom of this chijd is ,qot of
this worlds bat by bim it is tha^ men nptwith*
standing reign in this world* lie is the wi^oro of
God^ which saith in the proverbs, by me Kings
jeign. This chiJd is the word of God : this child
is the power and wisdom of God : if thou canst
think against the wisdom of God, thou workest
thine own destruction, and dost not know it. For
thou by no means shouldest have had thy kingdom,
unless thou hadst received it from that child jWhich
now is born/'

As for the censure of the doctors of Salamanca
and Valladolid ; our Nobility atid Gentry, by the
faithful^ service, which at that time they performed
unto the Crown of England, did make a real coa-

futation of it. Of whose fidelity in this kind I am
fo well persuaded, that I do assure myself, that

neither the names of Franciscus Zpmel and Alphon*

fius Curiel, (how great schoolmen soever they were)

nor of the fathers of the society (Johannes de

l^iguenza, Emanuel de Roias, and Gaspar de Mena)

nor of the Pope himself, upon whose sentence they

wholly ground their resolution ; either then was,

c^ hereafter will be, of any force to remove them

one whit front the allegiance and duty, which

they do owe unto their King and country.. Nay^

I am in good hope, that their loyal minds will so

123

■

far' distaste that evil lesson^ which those great
rabbtes of their*s would have them learn ; that it
wiQ teach thetn to unlearn another bad lesson^
wherewith they have been most miserably deluded.
For whereas beretofore * wise men did learn to
give credence to the truth,*^'by whomsoever it
was declared :** now men are made such fools,
that they are taught " * to attend in the Doctrine
of Religion, not what the thing is that is said, but
what the person is that speaketh it/*'

But how dangei-ous a thing it is, to have the
Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ in respect of per-
sons ; and to give entertainment to the truth, not
so much for itself, as for the regard that is had to
the deliverer of it ; I wish men would learn other-
wise, than by woeful experience in themselves.
€t h The truth (says Claudius) is to be loved for
itself, not for the man, or for the angel, • by whom
it is preached. For he who loves it, because he
esteems the precchers of it, may love lies also, if
they peradventure shall deliver any/* As here
without all peradventure^' the Pope and his Doc-
tors have done ; unless the teaching of flat re-
bellion and high treason, may pass in the account
of Catholic verities. The Lord of his mercy open
their eyes, that they may see the light ; and
give them grace to ''^receive the love of the truth,
that they may be saved/' The Lord likewise
grant (if it be his blessed will) that Truth and
Peace may mer^t loje^her in our days, that we may be
nil gathered into one fold upd( rone Shepherd, and
that '' the uhole ear^h moy be filled with his
Glory. Amen, Aniicn/'

/

k

A CATALOGUE

OP THE

AUTHORS

(Cited in this Diaconne,)

According to the times wherein they Jlourished.

300 ETmenius Rhetor.

317 ConstantlnQS Magnus, cui

inepiisiima qfficta est Do.

natio.
330 Eosebius.
380 Amphilochius.
400 Jo. Chrjrsostomiis.
410 Hieronjmus.
414 Pelagitts k Celestius haere.

ticL
420 Aogustinus.
433 Prosper Aqnitaniciis*
440 Pfttricius.* ^
448 ^ecundinus.
450 Sjnodas Patricii, Auxilii

and Issernini.
490 Sednlius.
494 Concilium Romanum sub

Gelasio.
530 Damascius.
540Gildas.

C)ogitosus.*
580 Yenantius Fortunatus.
592 Gregorius I.
600 Columbanus.
610 Laurentius, Mellitus. and

Justus, quorum eptstolw

ad Ilibernosparshabetur

apud Bedam*
620 Taliessinus Bardus*
630 Gallus.
634 Honorius I. ctijus epistolce

ad Hibernospanhabetur
« ipud Bedam.

639 Clerus Romanus^ ct^fui c*
pistolcB eul Hibernosfrag^
mentum habetur apudBtm
dam,

640 Jonas,

650 Cummianus.*

657 Author libri de Mirabili.

busS. Scripfaras.
660 Hildephonsus Toletanus.
664 Streneshalchana 8y nodus,

cui interfuerunt Coiman-
' nus and Wilfrid us.
680 TheodorusCampidonensiSy

▼el quicunque author fuit

Vita: Magni siTe Mag.

noaldi.
680 Author Vitas Fursei.*
690 Adamnanus.
690 A1dheln)us.
700 Collectio Canonura,* Ec.

cleaias Anglo.Saxonicae.
720 StephanuB Presbyter.

730 Author f ragmen ti de Ec.

clesiasticorum Ofiiciorum
origine.*

731 Beda.

745 Bonifacius Moguotiniis.
745 Concilium Rooianum IL

sub Zacharia P.
760 Egbertus.*
795 Alcuinus.
800 Egilwardus, rel qaicuife

que author fuit Titaa Ki«-

liani.

131

81$ Claudius Scotn;s.

840 WalafridusStrabds.

850 Anonymous author vitae
, Chrysostomi.

850 Johannes IJrigena.

8^8 Nennius.*

8^0 Photius.

885 iElfredus Rex.

800 Fjeo Iroperator.

893 Asser Menevensis.

914 Howelus Dha *

950 Fridegodus Probus Brito.*
1010 Calvus Perennis.
1042 Burgenses Dublin.*
1022 Henricus 1. Rex Angli»*
1074 Lanfrancus.*
1080 Gregorius VII.*
1082 Marianus Scotus.*
1085 Johannes, Sulgeni filius.*
1090 Ricemarchus, filius ejus.

dem.
1095 Anselmus.
1 100 Gille siTe Gillebertus Lum.

nicensis Episc.
1110 Gotcelinus Bertiniaiias.*
1123 Eadmerus. :

1125 Hiidebertus Cenomanen.

sis.*
1130 Liber Landavensis Eccle.

siae, vocatus Tilo.
1140 Guilielmus Malroesbari.

ensis.
1150 Bernardus Claraevallensis.
1153 Henricus Salterey ensis.

1155 Adrianus IV.

1 1 56 Caradocus L^ncarvanensis.
1158 Johannes Sarisburiensis.
1175 Alexander III.

1180 Jocelinus Furnesii mona*
chus.

1185
1204
1210
1210
1216

1222

1226
1235
1240

1250
1281
1292

1307
1347

1357
1366

1384

1392

1417

1427
1438
1460
1461
1480
1490
1494
15Q0
U33

Giraldfus Cambrensis.*
Roger us HoTedenus.
Robertus de Monte.
InnocentiusIII.
Tuamensis Archiepisc, &

Suffiaganeorum rescrip.

turn ad eundem.
Caesarius Heisterbachensis

monachus.
Gualterus Coven trien sis.
Rogerus de Wendover.*
Annaiium Dubliniensium

fragment uoi.*
Matthasus Pansiensis.
Johannes Brampton,*
Bartholomaeus de Cotton.
Annates Melrosensis Cce.

nobii.*

N>col,au8 Trivetus.
Pembrigius, author prioris

partis Annaiium Hiberniae

A. D. Camderio editorum.
Richard, Armachanus.
Johannes de Tinmouth,

Anglicus Tulgo dictus.*
Guilielmus Andreae, Ali.

densis episcopus.
Concilium Stanfordia; sub

Guilielmo Cantuariensi.
Oratores Angli in Constau-

tiensi Concilio.
Thomas Casaeus.*
Marcus Ephesius.
Johannes Capgravius.
Johannes Hardingus.
Johannes Rossus.
Pom ponius . La;tn^.
Baplista Mantuauus.
Jo. Cuspinianus.
Solydorus Virgilius. '

• «

!lp»enbi)c.

CHAP. I,

SCRUTATwINI le^em, in qua yolontas cjns continetur. Sedul. in Ephes. v.
— - * PI«« vbU sapere, qni ilia scrutatiir quae Lex non diciU Id. in Rom, xii.
• Propterea errant, quia Scriptaras nescinnt : Jc quia Scriptnras igoo-

rant, consequenter nesciunt virtntem Dei, boc est, Christnm, qui eftt Del
virtns ie Dei sapientia. Claud, in Matth. lib, iii, Habetor M. S. Roin« in
Blbliotheca Vallicellana ; ie Caniabrigije, in fiibliothec. GoUeg. Btnedict.

& Aulas Pembrochianae. a Hoc, quia de Scriptmis non habet autbdritatem.

eadcm facilitate contemnitorqua piobatnr. Id. i6td.— — — * Tanlum ea quae
Propheticis, Evangelicis Se Apostolicis Uteris discere poterant, pietatis & cas-
titatis opera diligeutf^r observantes. Had. lib. 3. hisior. Ecciesitat, cap, 4.-^
^lo tantom autem vita illius a nostri tempoii* se<;nitia dittabat; nt omnes
qui cum eo inecdebant, sive adton8},8ive iaici, medirari deberent, id est, aut
legendii Scripturis; aut Psalrais di»cendis operam dare. Id, ibid, caj) 5.

x«l Crsp« yA«>7o"n jiAgy titn.^i^ut, ^i(Hvai»Ti cviA^Lpff, Chrysost. in Jierm.

de titilitate lectioni« ^^cripturae, torn- 8. edit. Savil. pafi;e 111.

* Qninqne gentium liogiiis unam eandeinq $ sumnise veritatis & vers
sublimitatis ftcieutiam scrutatar & confitetur; Anglo rum videlicit, Bii- •
tODum, Scotonim, Pirtoriun, & JLatinonim, quae meditatione Scriptiira-
nimcaeteris ommijus est facta communis. Bt:d lib. 1. Hiitnr, Rccimast.

cap, 1,

Bonis semper inoribus delectatiu- et consentit ; U a^sidnis

Scriptnranim nieditationibns & eloquiis aniniam vegelat Pairic. de abu'
sioniim sieculi^ cap, 5. de Pudicitia — ' Sint tibt divitias, divinae dogmata
\eff»*CoIumban, mMdnasticbisy 8f in ephtola adHunalduin, — ^ k Succe«sit £c^iViflor

8 2

134

in ren^ntim Altirlt, rh in Seripttiris doctissiiniu. Bed. lib, 4 bht, eap» 26i»

* Ab ipso teinpore ptieritiae siue cariira noo modicam lectionibos sairriSy

•imol & monasticis eibibebat dinctplinis. Bed. Ith, X hist, tap, 19. AhtnfamtiS
tacris Uteris ^ monasticis Ssciprmh eruditus, Johannes de Tinmoath {if ex to J»*

Capgrar.) iavita Panel " A puerili aetate magniua babet studimn sacraa

discere literas. Tom, 4. Antiqu. Uct, Henr, Canif, p, 6M. " Davidicis Psal*
monim ipelodiis, & sanctorum Evangeliornm mellitlnif lectiooibiu atqae c«-
tern divinis exercitatiooibug. Bonifac, in wta Livinu'^ — « Tantoiu in ejus
pectoredivinarara tbesaiiri Seriptoraram conditi teuebantnr ; ut iutM adole-
scentie aetatein deten^is, Psalmorum libriim eliniato sernione exponeret,

Jonas in vita Columbani^ cap, 2. P B. Burgondofora monasteritini quod

Fttoriacas appellatur, &c. secoDddm regulam S. Colombaoi iiistituit. Id,
in vita Burgundof, — '• — « Cuoi jam in extremis posita posceret per snc-
cessiones noctiom lumen coram se accendi, & sacrs leetionis praeconia
ante se legi, &c. Id, ihid,—^^ ' Hebraicam veritatera, Sedtd. mm CaJat^
3. if Htbr, 7.-«— ' Non^ ut male in Latiius codicibnis eorrtrfnpit Sedul.
in GsL S*-* ■ * Instruat; sive, ut melius habetor ia Orssco, perficia^
in spiritn knitatist CUud. im GaL 6.-— — **Ab8it a te Dooriae: y%
ntmelittt habetur in Graeco; Propitittt esto tibi» Domiiieb Jd* Jib. 9^
(ommtMt, m Aforri.— * Liogna balbonim veloeiter. loqnetnr it plaa^.

^ lingme iialbntieiites yelociter discent loqni pecen).-^->->-'iu yJSiihNk

04 i/iXXi^vM recXfi iM^tr^AM >kkS9 slfivmf''^ ' Exultabitis

•icnt) vituli ex vinculis resolati^ Graec. o^profovls t»g \i,%c^^m vt

Isff^f. liffiifAsyflf.— * Salictis sicttt vitali de armeato. ' Diyitiae qoa»

coogregabit injuste, evomentur de ventre ejus, tiabit ilium angelns mortis.
Irft draconommulctabitnr: interftciet illimi lingua colobri. Graec. nxSl^

— k Divitiai qiias df voravit evomet, k de ventre tUiiifl extrabet
.eas Dens. Caput aspidum sujget, k, occeilet earn lingua vipers.
* Si recte ofTeraa, recte autem non dividas, j4sser. Menervers, de

gestis Mlfrcdi R. ^ Ovx koi* opB«> VfoffsAyiaiSi ofdUg ^ f*^ ^*8Anj,

TnfA»ifl$s ; * NoQiie si bene egeris, recipies ? sin autem male, statim in fori*
bus peccatum atlerit ? - f Gothicis nostrum iibris antiq nisimis adjati su-
nius: in qnibos magis sincere sacromm librornm versio ab Hieronymo facta
cunservatur, argumento praeter alia, ejus etiam in Psalmos iuterpreta-
tionem iis kbtis contineii, pio qvA nostri codices Septnagiuta interpretuni
vemoueni iu iilos mutiiunt. Jo. Marian. Pr^fat. Schol'nr. Jn BibHa, ad
Card, Bellarmin, » In Fsafmo 117. ubi LXX. hiterpres transtulerunt, O Do-

miue saivum me fac. in Htbrao scriptum est, Anna Adoiiai Osanua ; quod inters

135

fret natter, SReromfmut ££gentwt elucidstis iia trmat^a.^ Obswra Domine, 90Mk
•bsecro. Claude Snt, m Matth, lib. 8»— ■■■■ * M, S, in BikrMbeed eruditissimi wm^
tistitis />. Gulielm BedeiR, Kiln^qrensusif jtrdMcbadenmafudmiEfiKofi,'^ Catrndetm
m Chnmico Cambri^^ circ^ annum 1099. ad fuem in aim etiam Amtalikm Sritaunkk
Mf, S. S, Mtnotatum reperu Sob biQiia aniii wnhicnm morti •nocnmbtt Richinarcii
cognomine Sapieng, lUku Sv^geiu CiHsoopi* cum jun anmuii XLIU. «litfc

^ Mbrms ndhlam ciatodit littera sigms :

Pro caftu ^tum fuisque suo termone Latino

£didit^ innumeros Lingua variant e libelUij

Bhraumq \ jutar suffmcat nube Latind*

Nam tepefacta ftrum dant tenia labra iaforemd

Sed tacer BieronymuSj Ebntofonte repletus^ \

lAtddiut nudat veruntf brtvmsq : mimtrat,

Namfue seaadat creat^ nam tertia vasada Htitat,
* 611J4) praeterea beatiis Eidrat Pnipbeta illay Bibliotheea legis, im-
Tiatus sit atlendite. Gild,Epist, — -^ fid,. Richard. Armacbmtum^ defiuevtiomk,

^rmeniorum, /i^.19. cap» 1. " HucuBque HebrcorumdivuiaSeriptuni tempo*

rum seriem cootioet. Onae veroposthscapudJudcM^antgestfi, de libro
Maccabaeornm, & Joseph! atqde Aphricaniscriptis exhibentur. Marian, Cbron.
£4, ^.— ~- e In Maccabcenim libris etti aliquid mirabiliun Dumero insereu*
^uni conveniens fuisse bnic ordioi inveniatur^ de hoc.tameii noUi curi fati-
gabimur : quia tantum agere proposnimns^ oade divini canonis mirabilibat
exiguam (qnamvis ingenioJi uostri modulum excedeDtem) historicam exposi*
tiouem ex parte aliqni tangeremiis. Ub, 2. de mirabUib, ^ript, cap. 54* (inter

•pera B, Auguitint, torn, 3.J| ^ De lacu verd iterdin U Abacnk translato 'm.

Belis & Draconis fabal^, idcirco in hoc ordine non ponitar ; quod in aathoii*
Ute dlvinae Scripture noa habentur. Ibid, cap, St.

CHAPTER It.

• PR^SCITAM h praedeatinatam imlnobili concilio creaturam, ad<«
laudandum, He ex se & in se &r per se bearte vivendum, S, Cidlus im

Mrm. habit* ConstwU. > ^ RradestiDatlone scilicet setemft, tion crea-

tione temporari&y sed vocatlone gratuity vel indebiti gratilb Id ibH^
* Miiieretnr magii^ bonitatey ic obdurat liulll intqnitate : ut neq, fiberatut
4t suis mentis glpnelnr^ neq. darnnalus nisi de sois mentis eoaqoeretiir.
Sola enim gratia redemptos discernit a perditis ; quos in vnam perditioov
MBcreaverat maasam^ ab origtne ducta causa eommuai. Siduk in Rem, 9«

136

4 Videt mriverwim ficam liniiMUiiim tam jasto jndicio dinnoqne in ainMr-
iitics fadice damiiatiim ; at etiamsi Dnllos Jnde liberatur, nemo r*ct^
ponet De» vitiiperare jnstitiam : Sc qal liberaatiir, sic oportnisse liberari,
vt ex plHrilms non ii4>erati8y aitq. daranatione jintissima derelietts, oatende^
fetur quid nieniisset aDivena conspersio, quodetiam justos debitimr jodiciani
Dei damnaret, nisi in ejm debitiiBi miseneordia fobTCniret: at YoleBtiam de
auis meritis glorian, onme os obiitriatur ; fc qni gloriator, in Domino

glerietiir. Td, ibid,- • Ubero arbitrio male utens homo, & se perdidit^

k. ipsiim, Sicat enim qni se occidit, ntiq. vivendo se occidit sed se occi-
dendo non Tivity neqiie seipsnm potent resascifare cum Occident: itacum
Kbero arbitrio peccaretar, victere peccato amissum est & libentm arbi<
tham, a quo enim qui.^ ' delictus est, hnic & servns addictos est. 8ed ad
liene faciendum ista libertas nnde erit homini addicfo &c vendito, nisi redt*
■at, cnjus ilia vox est,*' Si vos Filius liberaverit, TCie libeh eritis. Id, Hid»
^ Qnod ab adolescentia mens hominmn apposita sit ad nialitiam : noa
est (^nim homo qui non peceet. Id. in Ephes, 9, « Qnid babes ex teipso

nisi peecatnm ? Id. in 1 Cor. iv. ^^ Dens. Author est omnium bonornm^

lH»e eft, 8c naturae bonae, & voluntatis bonz ; qnam nisi Deus in illa^
operetnr, non faeit bomo» Quia pneparatnr voluntas a Domino in homm«!
boiwi ; Bt fadat Deo donante, quod a seipso facere non poterat per liberi
aibitrii volnntatem. Ckiid. Ul^. 1 in MeUth w * Pnecedit bona voluntas

beminis multa Dei dona, sed noft omnia: quae autem non praecedit ipsa, in
cis est & ipsa. Nam ntmmqne legitur in Sanctis eloqniis ; & misericordia
tjng prwveniet me, & miserieordia ejus nbsequetur me : nolentem p.raeventt
nt velit, volentem subseqnitnr, ne fmstra velit. Cur enim admone-
mur petere nt accipiamns ; nisi utabillofiat qnod volnmus, a quo fac*

turn est ut velmiBs? Sedul ia Rom. 9, ^ Non ergo lex data est,

nt peccatum auferret, sed at sub peccato omnia concloderet* Lex
enim ostendebat ease peccatum, quod ilii per consuetudinem caecati
poasent pntare jastitiam : nthocmodo bumiliati coguosceient non in sua

manii esse saiutem saam, sed in manu mediatoris. Id tn GaL 3, —

I Non reraissio, ncc ablatio peccatoniro, sed cognitio. Id, in Rom. 3* •

'"Lex, quae per Moysea data est, tantum peccata ostendit, non abstulit.
tVutfti iii Gal, % Perq, illain legem morbos ostendentem non auferentem,
etiani praevailcatioiiis crimine conlrita superbia est. Id. in GaL 3.
" L£x non donat peccata, sed daranat, Sednh in l2om. 4. " ■■• Dominns
Dens imposaerat uon justitiae servientibns sed peccato: jtt«tam scilicet
legem in jnstis honijuthiis! dando, ad demonstranda peccata eornm, non
auferenda. Non ^nim anfert peccata nisi gratia fidei qnas per dilectionem
operatur. Claud, in Jrgument. epiit. tui. GaL ' p Gratis nobis donantiir
pitiGtLiHt Sedut U GaL 1. A morte redemptis gratis peccata dimittuntnr.
Id, ia Eyhss. 1. •» Absqj opeium merito, li; peccata nobis coucessa

137

sunt pristma, & {mx in^ulta post veiuam. Ckufd. in Got. 1.

* GratU estis salvati per fideni, id est, non per opera. SeM, in Bph, t

* Non in propria jnstitii, vel doctrina, sed in fide erncis, per qtiam mthi

omnia peceata dimissa sunt, S^duL ^ Claud. GaU & — t Abjecia 9c

iiTitata gratia est, si mibi sola non sufficit. Sedui* in Gal g, ' >^ Cibris-
4tttn viieoL iiabetis, dam putatis eum vohis non «iiiTicere ad salufen.

id in CaUit. 3. —v Disposuit Dens propitinm se faturim ease bamsB*

generic si credant in sanguine ejus se esse liberandos. id. inRom.%,
— — — "^ Vita corporis amina, vita aniroa^iides est. Id» in Hthr 10.' .

In fide vivo filii Dei, id est, in sola iide, qui nihil debeo let^L /d. la

Cal, !?< '^ PerfiBctionera legis liabet, qui cr<;dit in Christo. Cuoi

^uim niiUus justidcaretur ^ ex lege, quia nemo implebat legem, Biii fjm
speraret in prmsisssi^neiii Christi ; fides posita est, qus cederet pf»
perfectione legis ; ut in omnibas prxtermissis fides satisfaceret pro tota
lege. Id. til Aom. 10.-*— rNon nostra, non id nobis, sed in Christo,
quasi membra in capite. Id. tnS.Cor. 5. ' ' gFides dimissis per gtatian
peccatis, omnes credentes fiUos aificit Abrafax. id, in Jf?«m. 4.— — — -

* Justum faerat, nt quo modo Abraliam eredens ex gentibus per solam iidem
justificatas est ; ita csBteri iidem ejus tmitantes salvarentnr. Id. in Rom. 1«

. — ^ Per adoptionem efficimur filii Dei, credendo in fiHum Dei. Claud*

lih, 1 in Maih. ' ^ Testimonium a^dq>tionis, quod liabemus spiritum*

per quern ita oram^s: tantam enim arrham non poterat, nisi filii, ae-
cipere. Sed* in Bom» 8. ' * Ipse Moses distinxit inter n^amqiiejusy
titiam, fidei scilicet atque factorom : quia altera operibns, altera «o]a
credttUtate justificet acc^entem< Id, m Rom, lo.— — * Patriarcfaae ft Pro-
phetiie non ex operibus legist sed ex fide jnstifieati sunt. Idf mCal. t. — ^

Ita prai valuit consuetudo ifeccandi, ut nemo jam perficiat legem ; sicat
Petnis Apostolus ait ; Quod neque nos neqQe patres nostrl portare potnimaf;.
Si qui .vero justi nou erant maledicti; n«n ex operibus legis, sed fiddi
gratia salvati sunt. U, in Gal. $.-^*** Hoc contra, illos agit, qoi solam
fidem posse sufficere dicunt. Sedul^ in, Epief. 5. Nob ergo sola ad vitaa
sufBcit fides- Clatul. in Gal. 5 l^is. Usee semenda illos revinrit, qui solam

tidem ad salutem animamm suamm sufficere arbitrantun U. ibid. infu. <

^ 8i gentes fides sola non salv^t, nee nos : quia ex operibus legis nemo
jiistificabitur. Claud, in Galat. g.— ^— i Non quo legis operu contemnemVi
' sint, & absque eis simplex fides adpetenda;, sed ipsa 'opera fide Cliristi
adornentur. Scita est enim sapientis viri ilia senteutia ; non fidelem vivetv
ex jusfjtia, sed justura ex fide, J4 inGalat. 3.——^ Gratis proposnit per solaro
iidem dimitteie peceata, Sedul m Rom. 4.—^— * Ut«ola fide salvareritur cre-
dent cs Idtm* in Calat. 3,-*— n, Per solam fidem Christi, que per dilectio-
nofu operatar. Id. w H«ir. 6.— n H«c fides cum justificata ftierit, tan-,
qiiam ladix imbre susccptd, bsret in anima? solo 3 at cunt per legem D^

138

•««eli caeperit, rnnnin in earn sorgaot raim , ^m fhi^tiB epemin fenmU.
KoB eigo ex operibiis nuihc .fmtitw, sed ex radice jnstitis fmctis ope«
ram cre»cit; ilia gciiicit radice jostiitae, cot Deus aereptam l«rt Jnsti-
fi'4iB sine operibna*** /</. iff Rom A . " Sola JUes jUa dono dhahaw tdmo.

Coimnhan. m Mdnmtticbh^ f Pert, three Cotntrf, fart, 1. tlap» S. «iff. 10,

I ** Habet enim proueniem Scotic« gcntis, de Britaimonini ▼iciiiia.
Skron* Prutm. Uh. 3. commentar, in Jerem, > 1 1 "^ UBmnqaeniqne ad jnsti-
Ifam Tolnntafe pmprii regi , tantoniqae accipe re gratiae, quantum merae.
fit. Marian^ Scot ^ CbrBfi ad un Dom. 415. tfei %14m Whereif see more particularly ^
$he Aiuwer to the Jutat^ in the question of Free-wilL— — > • Omnium bonanim vo-
fauitatiim Jostifator ; nee non etiam, nt balieaBtar bona desiderata, largissi-
BHis admin»«tjator ; neque enim nnqnnm aliqoem bene relit imti|!;aretj niM
fc bee, qaod bene Jk juste qaisqne habere desident, larger adminisf raret.
^iert de rehu* gtst'u JElfre^ R, * Proip. Afmtan, ad'vers, CoHator. circa friem,-

*BJa»pbeBiia Se staltiloqniam cat dieere, esse famninem sine peccato : qtiod
ftmnmo non potest, niai anas mediator Dei & bominum bomo Cfaristns Jesos,
^qi sine peccato eat conceptas & partoa, Epist. Cler. Roman, apud Bedam, tiB, f .
iff/, eap, ij). ^-^ * Quia, (qood omribn* sapientibas patct, licdt bsmretici.
eontcadicapt) neau> est, qai sine adtactn afrcnjiia pcccati vWere possit

taper terram. Claud, Ui. t, in Matt, "* Nnflns elfctos & ita magnus,

^nem Diabolns non aadeatacMTware : nisi iHam sotnm, qaipceeatnm non
ftcity qai 4^ dicebat ; None v**nit priw:cps bii}as mnndi, & in me nibil
iBTenit. Sed i«' Som* 8.—— x Non potest implen. Id, in Rom* 7.— -Non
fst q^ii £Miat bonom, hoe est, pfrfeotom & fmegrmn bomnn. Jd, in Rom. S.
— *- \ At) hoc noe elegit, nt essemoi* sancti ft immaeoiati, in fntora vita ;
qnomfim ficdetia Cfaiiftti non labebit macniam neqne ragam. Licet Vtiam
in prifsenti vita josti, 4e aancti, ic imnioeiiHrtiy qnamvis non ex tolo, tamen

ex parU^, eon incoiivanicnter 4iei poesant Id. m Epbes. i. z Toncerit

joiftos sine ullo omnioa peccato, qoando milla lex ^rit in membris ejas, re-

pognans ^egi menlis ejus Claud, in Gal. 5. • Non enim jam regnat pcc-

calum in eoram nwrtali-corpore ad obediendnm defideriis ejns : qnamvis ha*
|«tet m eodem 'oiortali corpore peccatum; nondnm extincto impctn consae-
tudmi* naturalis^qna oMirtaiiter nam snmus, & ex propriis vita nostra, cuiii Sc
1^8 ip« pereando aoxiraos qood ab originc peccati bumani damnationis tra-

beb^mus. Id, ibid^. b Voootione Dei, non merito lacti. Sedul. in Rom. i.

' Secaodnm virtvtem est^ qns operator in nobis, non secnndnm merita nos-
^. \d. in MpAes* 3.--«>»« .Sciendum est, qnia omne' quod habent liomiuesa
Peo, giatiae^t: aibit enim«x debtto habent Id. in Rom. i6. — -* Nihil
4JgBi»n iayeairi vel companuri ad fntnram glmiam potest. Id. in Rom, 8.

1S9

eHAPTBR III.

. QUI de Pnrgatorio dubitat, Scotiam pergat, Pnrgttorittm sancti Patrieii
intret, & de Purgatorii ptsnis^ampliiu oon dnbitabit Casar Hei.terhacb, DUt^
Ug. Vtb, If. cap, 38.—^—'' Ciijas loci fama, ita sparsim per Omnes Evropa par*
te» volare visa eal ; nt Otesarias celeberrimiu auctor de eo nihil dabitans sic '
SCribaft. Guil, Htyntut^ m Dhcurs, Panegyric, de S Patrk, fag, 151. ■ ^ ^iMr,
Sdlttreyens, in lib, de Visicne Oeni militis M. S. mfnibReS CantAhripemi*. Acade*
mim Biiiothecd ; ^ frivata viri doctiss. id, Tbvma jilani Oxeniemis ; if in Nign lUr*"
Ecclesia S, Trtnatah Dubru^^-''^ ^ De posteriori non qiinuft aiitiientica videtar
aactoritas Giraldi Cambreosis, rerum Iberaicanim dilii^enttssinii investigato-r
fis^ qai taliier loquitor. Tkyr, Discurs. Pdnegyric, pag. 159.—' * De infenulibiia
namque reproborum pcenis, te de vera post mortem pei*pet]i«qae electoral
▼ita vir saoctiis cam gente incredula dom dispotisset : ut tantatam imisitata,
tarn ioopinabilis rerum novitas rndibus infidelium animis oculata tide certiua
imprimeretof : efficaci otatioiitim imtatitia magnam & admitabilem utriosque
ret notitiam, diir«qoe cervieis poptdo perutiiem, meruit in tenrift^btinerc. Gi^
rati Camhrens, Topograph, Hihem, distinct ^ ?• cap, 5 ^ Oi tok trffyfeA*y «rl

«#f&v iy kyM^tm>Mf euWoiys yi.i»iyLi»%i i^ wg SiXXttg fi9Kyl£$, SfC. m§i noi^ %

Kflixi »fo0%»i'*^u frv^os i^r H^qAng hi^K^nvKp* Marcos K^hesius, in Gne-
comm 4polog. de igne Pargatonp ad Condi Batileens.-'i— > Tria sunt «ab
oqiiitpotentia Dei natu babitacaia ; primam, indm> median. Quorum sam«
mum regnum Dei vel regnum GflsioriMn dieituf, imam vocatnr Inferaasy me-
ditim Mandufl pnescns Vel Orbis terrarum 'appellator. Quoram extrema
omnino sibi invicem sunt contraria, & nullft sibi sodetate conjuncta ; (quae
enim societas potest esse loci ad tenebras, Sc Christo ad Belial ?) medium
yerdnonnnllamhabet similitodioem ad extreme* Ace Commixtio namque
malor^ni simul & bonornra in hoc mando est. In regno aatem Dei nnHi raali
sunt, sed omnes boni ; at Inferncr noUi boni sunt, sed omnes mali- Et uter-
que locus ex medio siippletur. Hominnm enim hajiis mandi alii elevan-
tur ad Coelimi, alii t(ahnntur ad Infermira. Similes qnippe similibos jnn-
guntor, id est, boni bonis, & raali malis, josti homines justis aOji^elis, trans*
eressores homines transgressoribus angeiis; servi dei Deo^ servt diabt^ Dia-
bolo. Benedict! vocantnr ad fegnam sibi paratom ab engine raondi; male-
dicti expeliuntar in ignem seteranm, qui pnsparatus est Diabolo tc angelis
ejiis Patric, de trib. habitac, M, S. in BxbRotbecd Regia jKok^d.^-^ ^ Coatodit ani-
mam nsque dum steterit ante tribnnai Christi ; coi refeit soa proat geaserit
propria. Nee archaoj^elus potest docere ad vitam usque dom judicaverit earn

T

140

T)t»in!im« ^ mtr. ninbolnn a<l ;-« tain tracliicerr, nia Deraioufl damna^rit ean.
Sg»<J» H'/s- ir. in -vet, ccd* Car.ornm^ mtJunm 66. M. S. at Biblietheca />• JUberi^
CatttnL CujuH initiiiv : Inter veura tonciJia^ fuathor esT€ venerabiies Sjnm/«s, ^c*.
^ Fint'in dixit exitum viix ^tf actiuu ; ciii a4it miirF, aut vitiiMiccedtt. &db/. m
Ram. 7. ~ ^ Mors porta e«t, per quain itJir ad rcs>Duiii. Id. in i Cor. 3. , ^x»-
ee(»it ChritttiLH yiiie reatii suppUcium llo^itnlSli ; ut iade solveret rcatoni nos-
trum, Sc fUiirtt etian Mippjiciuin uostrum. C/aud in Galat, S* "^ Ueda lib.
3. Iiitit. Aiiglor. cap. 19 licrtbit, B. Fur»«nni 3 aiorttiM resurgenteni narrlsse
mtiltayqns vidit dc piirgatoriw f« rs. lUJ/arm. xU Purgator,l\h, leap. 11 —

ltarypu«r«y joteXccCic*^ \rUou tiibliotUca, num^ 1:^1.— <* Eisi ten ibilif

isH» v.t tixdwr^ lo.tis Videtfir, tamen j<iKi» nierita operum singidos exami«

itat : «|iii% i<^uscujtra(]iie odpiditas in hoc is^ne ardebit. Btb, I'A^ 3. r^i/. 19 —

'' O l^^c *8si «l yVA« rtirjp ^i«vapcu«/A«ydM' tit & i^^a «^i?y. Damasc.

apud Jo, Hii'loiMiiintii in 1 metqor fol< 104. K — KW tf d-o(tf/M(fe»y oi 1^

i)r0XM xtfdsfltf payldt if tittm ti »vm>^ tns h ^^^ y^yercvs Id. Ibid.
' Hie bomo non purgarit delicto sua in teirik , nee viDdictam hie recipit, —
Ubi est ertfo jiistida Dei ? Lib^ Vitjoe Fun^'u — ■ Si peccata mortiiomm redi«
mi possuutab amicig suis remanent ibas in bac viU^ orando, vel eleemosynas
fdciendo. Fit. Brendani^ in LegenJa Jo. Capgravii.^ Colmaunus inquit, vocor^
qui sni Monacbns iracimdnsy discord »que seminator inter fratres, Ibtd^
— "^ In hoc ergo, ddeetifumi, apparet : quod oratio vivonim mnltum mortnii
proient. Uid — "^ Mulid apocrypba deliramento. Molan. in Uuiard, martyrolog,

Mai f 6.-— * A ^i)«1« iff li^ KmB*9ai t^ muUjfXMftt tt^oKoytif/MiK 19 y^^ •
Vikot, Bibliotbec nam. 130.^-t Nova Legeoda AngU». Imprest Lomiin. an\b\.6.
* Qai videlicet Colnmba inioc*. auonnollns, oomposito a cella k, Colamba no-
ihiue, CokrmceKi vocutnr. Bed lib. S, but. cmp 10. — ^ Aiamtu Vitn Coiamh% Hb,
S« cap. 1% — ^ Meque(ait) hodie, qaam litieC indigmis sini, ob venerationem
illUm aninue, qiias bac in noete inter saocto^ Augloriim chords vecta ultra ^ide-
rca C4£iorimi8p4tiaad paradisuni asceudit, sacra opert*^t-Eacbaristis cclebrare
luyKteria* Id. cap. 16.-* ^ Vidi, ioqiiit, aaimani cujiisdam sancti manibns Auge.
liciti ad gaudia regni caelcstig fenL Bed* in vit» Cuthberu cap* 31.— <i Ccp>perunt
niissagageie, 2c precibias tnsistere pro commeiiioiatioue B. Colnmbanu fFala^
frid, yit. Gall lib, 1 cap,*l6 THeod^fiuMagm. lib. Ucap.^lt. edit, Goldasti,c. 12.
Ca/iisii,'» * Deiiub' taittt patiis niemoriam pieeibns sacrts tc sacri6iis salataribiit
qdcntavenint. Uid, — ' Post biijag vigilias nocts, coi^novi per visioneni. Do-
niuanm & pafcrein meum Columbantim de hujus vitie anmistiia bodie ad Para-
dint gaii<|i'i conunigr^sse. Fro cjiw itaqiie rcqnie sacrificiitm sabitis debra
inunolare. Ibid. — & l're»by ter cum ut mh ••eret monuit, & pro reqiiie detimc-
tl ambitiositi« Domimim, preraretur. Intnivcrunt itaque Ecclesias, & Epis-
copns pio cariiviiiuo MtiiUres bostiuM immubvit amico. fiuito anterafrater-
ncp pojii!;i!vn(ir'.it»f>i»s «»bseq«iio, Sm:. IValafri'U Strab vit. Galh lib* t*cap* 30,
(fui fT',am tiddit pvstea, Discipulos ejuSy panter cum Kpiscupo oratiouem pro ilt*

141

P. €0Pm 33.^— ^ Noli flere, venerabilis VwrnvaA, qaia mc id tot mmidnilraa
ptrtorWionoro procellis labonmtein conspicis: qiMiUiim cr«do in mwcfuior*
dU Dti^ qRO(i anima mea in immortaliitalM hbertate tit gavimiriw Tainen de»
prtjcor, nt oratiombus tuis sftnctis me peccaUrem U animam meam boii «ie-
sinas adjnvare. Theod9r^ Campidon^vel quicunfui author futt mtgp Magnl^ lUf. it* emp^
13. ediu Coidasti. cap^ 128, Canisik — * Veiu, Mague, veai ; accipe corofiaw qQan
tibiDomiBUspmparatam liabet ibid^ — '^ Gesseniiw flere^ trater $ quia pot int
nos opoitet gaudere de animae ejus in immortalitate wmptae hoc siguo audi-
tor quam Inctuni facere : sed eamns ad Eccksiam, & pro tain cbarissimo ayiiK
CO salutares hostias Domino imaiolat'c fthidedmiu. Fiuito itaqae iiAtauwrn
eommeinorationis obsequio Uc^ Ibid,, — ' Dtiin in przaenti seculo sumus, sivc
orationibiis, sive consiliis iuvicem posse uos adjuvari .* cam a^teoi ante tribn-
ual Cbristi venertmus, nee Job^ uec Paniei^ nee Noe^ rogare posie pro quo-
quam ># ed anoniqnemque portare onus Miunu Claud,

■ Vrvo Dtojidtni Cbmti pracepta stqenda ;
Dum modi vita ttantty dunt ttmp^ra ccrra salutis*

9

Columban^ in tpiit^ md Htmaldumi,
" Ut genitor t/anent s^Htd pietate remittal
. Factis aut dictis jtue geni ccrde nefando ;
' Ihtin tmhi vita manety dum ftendi Jlumina p^isunu
Nam turn tartareis nuirms cura tubintrat^

CHAPTER iV.

a AUORAREaIinro,praeter Fatrem. & Filium & Spiritum sanctum, impiecatts
crimen est* Stdul. in Rom 1.—^ Tutiim quod debet Deo aninia, si alicui picetiu-
Denra reddiderit, moechatur, Id, in Rom, 2.— ' Recedeiites a lumme veritatis
sapientos; quasi qui invcnisseut, quo iiiodo invisibilis Deus per siniuiacrum vi-
sibile cpleretur. Id in Rom, 1. — ^ Deus noH in manufactis Iiabitar, nee in me-
talio aut saxo eoguiscitur. Claud, lib. 2. in Mat, — « Nov adjarandam esse crear
turam aliain, nisi creatorem. ^nod Patrini can, ♦iS, M. S, — ^ Anulm lib. 3.
•pis. 143 ---* Episcopis, piesbyteris totius Hiberai»,infimus picasuium GiJleber-
bertus Lutiirensls in Christo shlutem. Rouatu, nee uon U pi a;ccpto muitoreni
ex vobis (Charissimi) canonicaleni consueiudineiu in dicendis Horis, & pei-a-
geudo totius Ecclesiastici ordinis otiicio, sciibcrecouatus sut)i,uon prssump-
ttvo, sed vestiai Copiens t'ii^i'^' <* servire jussioni ; ut diversi & ftcliismatiei
tUi Oidines, quibus Kiberuia pene tota dolusa est, uni CathoUco U Romano
cedaut officio. Quid enim magis indecens aut schismaticuin dici poieiit ;
quam doctissimum nnius ordinis in alterius Ecclesiil idiotam & laioum fieri?
ifC, Prthg. GUle sive Gilberti Lunicenm episc, de usu Eeeletiastic, M, S. in Celleg. &

T 2

BeneJki, it publica Academic Guitabrigiemit Bibliotbeea ^ Apostofieas

MKtioBM ac decreta mnetoraBi patmin, pracipoeqne coosoetodmes sancrs
RmnaMi Ecek^is in emctia Ecdesis atatnebat. Hinc eat quod hodieqne la
illii ad boraa canoiucas cantator Se paaUitar juxta roorem imivenaB terrae :
nam minhae id ante fiebat, oe in civitate qnidem. Ipse verd in adoleaeentia
ctntum didicciat, & in eoo ccenobio raox cantari fecit; com necdnm in ci-
vHate sen in Epiaec^ta nniveno cantare scirent, vel vellent. Bernard m

vki MalkbUt, ' Officinm etiam Ecclesiasticnm rite modnlandnm statue*

rant. Jthauy Brmutftrnty m ywralanensi Aist^rla If. & ^ Omnia divina ad in-

alar sacrosanct* Ecdesiai, jnxta qnod Anglicana obaervat Eeclesic, in omni-
bns partibna Hibemia amodo cractentur. Girald* Camk, Hibem. exfugnau lii>.

\.emp^ 34. ' Concilii statata snbscripta sunt, & Regies subliniitatis aiitbo-

ritate firaata. Id- i^— — "^Ex ipsins triompbatoris mandato, in civitate

Casailaensi convenerant. Id, ibid, * Ut ministerium baptizandi, qno l>eo

renaacimnr, jnxta morem sanctft Romanae & Apoatolica Ecclessiae compleatis

Bed. Vth. t* bhtor. cap, 2. « Par aniversam orbem terramm, in Ecciesia or-

do corsns Gallomm diffosds est* Fragment, de Ecelesiastieonm Offidonm er^e
M, S. Bihiioibeed Cottemaad,-^— f Giidas ait^ Britones toti mnndo contrarii,
moribns Romania inimici non solum in Missa, sed etiam in Tonsnra. Cod.

Canoman, tituUrum 66, Af. S. in eidem Bib/i9tbecd. ^ jfdamnan. Fit. Celnmb*

lib, 3. cap, 31.— ' Lewi Taetk, cap, 11, iff f. 1' . — * Adarnnan, Fit, Coitanb, Rb,
3. cap. 15.— ' ITalafrid, Strab, Fit. Gall, lib. 1 cap. 26. Theodor, Cam^idonent. vel
qukunq \ author fiat. Fit. Magnij Vtb. 1. cap. 9. edit. Goidast,cap. 12. Canini, — * Pne*
Ceptor mens B Colambanns in vasis aeneis Domino solet sacrificium oiferre
aalDtis. fFalafr'uL Strab. Fit. Gali. lib. 1 cap. 19 — * Testamentom Episcopi sive
principis est ; 10. scripnli Sacerdoti danti sibi sacrificium. Spmd. ISbem. invet^
ttb. Canonum Cottomano^ titidorum 66.^^^ Qui in vita sui non merebitnr saciifi*
ctmn accipere : qnomodo post mortem llli potest adjnvare ? Sjnod. Patric. cap*
12. M, $. — '^fnvicem expectate, id est,* nsqne qno sacrificium accipiatis*
Sedul. ift' 1 Cor. 1 1. — * Gravi iofirmitate deprcasus, a suis commbnitus eat
▼icinis, ut jnxta niorrm susciperet sacrificium conununionis. Ex vitd S. Samp^
soni$ M. S. in libra Landavensis Eccleua mocat, Tilo.«- ^ Id fit potissimnm ab
8acrificii, non ob Sacramenti integritatem. Bellarmin. de sacrament. EucAarist,
lib. 4. cap. ft. infne — %Rhem. annotat, in MattJL 26, «6.— ^ Mittas presbyte*
rinm qui illam priosqnam moriatur, visitet ; eique Dominici corporis Sc san-
gnmis sacramenfa ministret Bed' de Fit, Cutbbert, pros, cap. 15.— » Acceptis a
me sacramentis salntariWus exitnm suum, quem jam venisse cognovit, Domi-
nici corporis ic sangditiis communione munivit. sbid^ cap* 39*

k Pocula degustat vita^ Christifue supinum

SampuHe mumt her^-^^^Med. de /Tr, Catbbert, earn. e^p. $6.

143

1 PetiTtiqne ft accepit sacri eorporis & sanguinis eomnranioiiein. Aittktr sugifiL
yita Fu9S€d, — * Principes & Uoctores Bcdesin Cliristi, animas ildelioiii ad
pcenitentiae lamentnm post cnlpas provocent, ft eas spiritoali pasta doctrimD,
ac sacri corporis ft sanguinis participatiene solidas recldant. I^H«*- m Per al-
temm ostinni ;Abbati88a ciim au\s paellis ft vidos fidelibns tantam iveiaft^
(leg, intrat) Qt coDvivio corporis ft saniiiiunis fruantar Jesu Christie CegiUu
^iu J?nfp'^— • Qofledam ex bis nomine Domna, ciim accepisset, ac sa«-
gaiaem lib^et. Jon^ Kiu Burgundafi^ ^ Rkem, iu Mat, 26, 96.-^ * Veneit*
liilis vjri.5edulii Paschale opus, quod heroicis descripsit versibus, insigni Urn*
de prsferimus. &fuod. Roman* tub Gelam, — 'Hiac qaoc|pie eonsplcni radiftTit
lingua Sedali. Venanu Fmrtunau de vita S. Martmii lib* l*-- * Bonos SadnUait
poeta Evaagelicas, Orator facanduSf soriptor catholicn?* HUJepAwu^ TpUuiU
»erm, 5, de auumpt. Maria, — ^Sedqlii Scoti UiberniensiSy in onuies Bpistolaa
Pauli CoUectan. excw* Battle atu 1598'

V Denlque Pentifcum prlncept summuffue Sacerdt
S^h nut CAristus adest ? gemini libanunis autAor^
Ordine Melchisedech, cut dantur munera tem^r

^€B sua, amtfy ugeth fructitSy tf gaudia vitiu Sedul* Carnu Paseiah tth% 4.

* Triticese sementis cibas suavis, ft anioeiMB vitis pofiis amabili', Id^ftrouiik*

4. cap* 14.— y Meialiizedecli viniun ft panem obtulit Abraham, in fignram

Christ i, corpas ft sangninem saiim Deo patri in cruce offerentis. SeduU Im

Heb. 5« — * ^ios verd in commeniorationeni Dominican seme] passionis quoti-

die nostneqae salatis offerimns. Id» in Heb^ 10.-— • Snam ni^moriam nobis^re«

liqnit \ quemadmodam si qnls peregrd proficisoens aliqnod pignns ei qa«m

diligit dereliuquat ; nt qootiescanqae illad vidarit, possit ejus beneiicia ft

amicttias recordari. Jd* in \ Cor^ 11, — ^ Voloit ante Disripolis snis tradere

sacraraentum corporis ft sanguinis sui, quod signiii«avit in fractione eot ports

'fteffasione calicis; ft putea ipsam corpas immolari inaraCrncis* C^oW.

lib.$. in Matth, — "^ Apod Katliramniun (sive Bertramum) ft Etfricnro, pas*

gini — d Qaia panis corpus confimtat, vinnm verd sangninem operatur in came :

liic ad corpus Christ! mystiae iilud relertnr ad aanguinem. Jd. f^i^«— ,Qaod

corpus Christ! in altaris sacramento est solum speculnm ad corpus Christi in

Cff lo. Ex Actis ff^ilielmi Andea Midenm Efistopi contra Henr^ Crumpe, ana§,

1384. fua M, S habeo.^' ^ Johannis Scoti liber de Encharistil lectus este,

ac damnatus. Lanfranc. de EucMritt. contr, Berengar*"^ % Johanna nunnm

ma^fje PpCOJjft , JEIfred. frafat. in Gregur, PastoraL Saxonic.^ ^ Pr«.
sertim cum ex mirabilibos Scripture Dominies nil prasterire disposal, in qni
bos a ministerio quotidiano excellere in aliis videntar. Lib, S. de mtabilh
Scriptw. tap, SI.—*

)4«

CHAPireR r.

• QUQDinBiiitesbaptisfirosineChrisinate consecrato baptizanfar. I^rr^
fimc. BpKK M. S, in BibftotMeca Cettontana : if ajmd Bann, an, 1089. num, t6.
flff tMmen stve mati habetur fro sine.— ^ Usum saluberniDum Coufessionis,
ncraraentnm Confirmatloiiis, contractnni Conjugiorum fqus omnia aut
igiMrabant a*it negligebaiit j Malachias de noro institnit. Bernard, in vita
Malackide*'^ c Inter miindanas dccn[>atioii«s casttssimam vitam ralionabili
eonsideratione deg?re dicnintar. j^lcuin, Epht. ?6. Edit, ff. Canity 7t> Andre<g
S^tTtetam, — ^ Dicitar ver6 neminem ex Laicis snam velle Gonfessiotiem sa-
cerdsotibns dare : qnos a Deo Christo <*um Sanctis ApostoTis ligandi solvendi-
•%tie potestatem accepisse credimas. IhU, — * Coram omnibcis qui ibidem erant'
p€f!cata8ua confessus est. j^damnan, nnt, C$lumh, lib, 1. cap, 16. (-vet 20, m
jif. s,) — ' Surge fiti, & conaoTare dlraissa snot tua, quz commisisti, peccami-
■a, quia sicnt scriptum est ; Cor eontritiim & hnmitiatam Deu» non speruit.
Uid.^^ Accedens ad sacerdotem,a qaosibi sperabat itersalath posse demon-
»trari ; eonfessiisjest reatitra siium,peiiitqae at consilinni sibidaret» quo posset
. fngere a Ventura Dei ird. Bed, lib, 4. histor. cap to, — ^ Confessa dignis (ut im-
pcrabat) pfleniteotiae firactrbns abstergerent. Id. ibid ^p. 37. — * Cbristianns
qui occi^erlt, aut foraicationem fecerit, ant more Gfntiliam ad arnspic'ro
meftTerit: per singula crimina annum poenitentiae agat^ impletd cum testibua
veniat anno Poenitentiae, & postea resolvetur a sacerdote. Synod, PatricHy
AuxHii tf Jssernini M, S, in Bibliotbeca Colhgii Benedicts Cantabrig.-^ ^ NccnoA
etiam nunc tn.Episcopisac Presbyterls omni Kcclesiae olTicium idem comniit-
tur : ut TtdeKcet agnitis peccantiam causis, quoscuuque hnmiles ac vere po»>
Bitentes aspexerint^ bos jam a timore perpetuae mortis miserantes absolvanli;
fiios veto in peccatis qnz egerint persistere coguoverint, illos perennibus
suppliciiK obligandos instnnent Claud, in Mattb, lib, S. — l Verum dicnnt
Scribae, qui nemo dimittere peccata risi solns Deus potest : qui per eos qaoqae
'diimttit ; qnibus dtmttfeudi trtbuit potestatem. Et ideo Christns vere Deus esse
probator ; quia dimittere peccata quasi Deos'potcst. Vet urn Deo testimonium
reAdunt; std personam Chrt^ti negando falluntur. Jd. inMattkJib. l.— "Si
& Dens est, jaxta Psalmistam, qui quantum distat Oriens ab Occasu elonga-
nt a nobis iniquctates nostras ; & fiKns hominis potestatem babet in ten^
. flCmittendi peccata; ergo idem ipse & Deus & filias hominis est, ut et bo-
Rio Ciiribtuft per divinitatis suae potentiam peccata dimittere possic : & idem
Dens Christus per bumauitaiis su« fragilitat^n pro peccatoribns oiori, ibid.-^
» Ostendit se Deum, qui potest cordis occulta cogno8cei-« : Sc qaodammodo
tacens loquitur. Eadem majestate h potentii quS cogitatlones vestras intue-
or, possum & h iminibus delicta dimittere. Jbid, — ** In paralytico a qnatuor
viris portato, quatuor diviua opera cernontur. Dum dimittuntur ei peccata,
Iw prsescniis «egcitudiuis piaga verbo tunc solvitor^ dc cogitatioaibus in or«

145

Dei omnia ^eratantis respondetor, AutJk, lib, de Mir^hM. ^ Scriftar» M, S. o^L
7. — ' Dens solas potest occalla hominuni scire. SedaU mHom. S. — ^Orls
tiomijiuni uosse solius Dei est, & mentis sebreta agnoscere. IJ^ i/iiJL-* * No»-
dum decimas vel .piimitiaft eolvunt ; non dura matrimnionia conti'abnnt i Aon
Incestus «itant. Gira/d, Csmh. Tofagr^, Hibern. dist'mct. 5* ^ap 19. yide^tiam
Lanfranci epUt, ad Gothrlcum if ttrdtliuicum reges Hibern. apud Bartmum an* t089*
num. l:>, 4* V^- — ' Videtur indicare, esse ali^aid quod donum qnidem ut, ami
tamea«piritiule; nt Niiptix SeduU ui Rom, 1,— * Oe coDsangiiinitate io CfiS*
Jiigio. latelli^te quid Lex loquitur, non miiius jiec plus. , Quod antem ob-
servatur apud nos^ ut qnatuor genera dividantur; uec vidisie dieunt nee le»
giase. Synod, Patric, cap, 29. M, &— « Audi decreta Synodi super istis. Fi»-
tei thoruiu defuncti fratris non.ascendat; Dommo dicente. Brunt duo in
carne una. Ergo iixqr fratris tui soror tua est. Ibid, <ap, f 5, ^ i« ^xeerptis
yure Sacerdotali Egberti j^ciiepuc. p€r Hucarium Livhanu M. S,'^ * yU. KU'mra^
tonu 4. anttqu. lecu Htn. CoMtsii pag, 6S$^ fy 6i4. P Judaismum indpcens, judicat
jiistntn esse Cbnstiaoo, ut si vokierit vidnaoi fratris defnneti accipiat oxorenu
Bunifac. Ep\sU ad, Zachar, tcmo* 3. Conci!,paru Upfg' 383, edit. Coltn^an. t6l8m
— > Inferens Cliristianis JodaUnium dura prasdicat fratris defiincti accipei*
nxorenu Ccncil, Roman, JL st/b Zachar. ibid, pag* S83 — * Quiiiinio (quodvaldn
detestabile est, & non tautum fidei/sed & ciiilibet honestati valde contrariam)
fraires pUiribns per Hibeniiam locis fratrum deiiinctorum nxores, non dioo
iductint, sed traducmit^iino verius seducnnt: dum tHrpitureas,& tarn incestno^e
cognoscuiii;: veteris in hoc testamcnti noomednlbe sed cxirtici adbaerentes, «e-
tcresque iibentius in vitiis quam virtutibns imitart volentes. Girald, Cambr, Tv/w
graph, Hibtrn. distinct, .S cap. 19. — ^ Non licet secundum pcaeceptiun Domini ut
4fimittatur coiijttXy nisi causa fornicationis. ^dui, in 1. Cor, 7.— < Non licet v'rr
<limitttje nxorem nisi ob causam fornicationis, ac si dicat ob banc causanv
CJode si ducat alteram, vekit post mortem priorls non veta^. Synod, Tatric tap.
t6* M. 5.— >d Si alicnjns uxot fomic aU fuerit cum alio viro: non adducet aliam
4ixoiem qnamdiu viva fccrit uxor prima. Si forte conversa fuerit, & agat'ptv-
nitcntiam,8nscipiet earn ; & serviet ci invicem ancillafc : & annum integrum in
pame & aqua per mensnram*[«eniteat ; ucc in uuo lecto permaneant. Ex iibr§
canonum Cottcnianoy titulorum, 66. — ^ Qtitruiiqne Clericis, ab Ostiarioosque ad Sa .
<!ei-dotem, sine tunica visus fuerit, &c. 8c uxor ejus si non velato capite am-
fcniaverit ; pariter a laicis contemuentur, & ab Ecclesia separrntur. Syno4»
Patric, Jux'il Istermn.-^^ Pdti^mhabui Calpomium Diaconom filinra quondam
PotitiiMCsbiteii —5. Vatricii confen'to, M. S, — b Imperfecta ert patrum castitas
«i ttidem non & tiUorum accumuletUT, Sed quid eiit, ubi nee pater, nee fiUu*
Diali genitoris cxemplo pravatus, conspicitur casHw? Cddas.'^^ S/c inveniwt
t'lbi Samuel (iofans magistri mei Benlaoi preshytori) inista pagina scripsi .
i^^ennius in M. S, Dunelmensi.— ' Versus Neun'i a<l Saranelem ilUum magiata
li Ueulam, vi»i riligiosi, ac! quein bi^to/iam isram scripserat. Nem, M, K w

146

fMti Camuiingtmm Acadamdf BihRothec^,^^ *■ Hine apaJ Balauwij Centvr, 1. cMp

97. Btnliod fraiyieH conJMx Lets munnata, — ^ Si clericiu baberet fofniiiam da-

tan a Mio genere^ & sio habet filimn ex ea; ft postea ille clericiu presbyte-

tatas ordiBeiii aedpiens, si post yotnin consecratianis filiura baberet de ea-

AemfttmiDa; prior fiUos non debet partiricam filio post-oato~£jr /^^.

Awd DUdy M, S. in BMotAeta CottomAni^ — ** Saccessiv^ k. post patres fifii

Bedesiat obtineiit, non elective eed h«reditate possidenses & pallnentes

Saii€tiiariiim Dei, qnia si prdatos alitiiii eli)j;ere & institoere forte prvsstimp-

ifertt { io inititaeiitetii procnldnbio, vel institataan, genus iiijnriam vindicabit ^

GrmUL Hsmhrmiu J>eurift» Cambr.m Vtkn 90. M. S. Successionis qnippe Ti-

tiBm noli flolom in sedibns catiiedralibiB, vemiBetiain aded per totam in de-

f • sient k in popnlo Walliam pertinaciter ibYalnit ; qudd & post patrc» filii

pawim Eodesiat ic eonseqaenter obtineant, tanqnam bsreditate possideates

rN^ St poUnentas SaBetoarium Dei. &c. id.im D'wlogode Eccletia Meneveml^ £stuut»

^/ i,M. S'^Hddehert. Efitt, 65. */ Honorhm II. (tem9 12. B'thUoti, Patr.

/ ^/ f^ort^ '^t't' **^» ^^' ^^' CoIm.)^-^Ex qaibns constare potest, ntriimqae

^ vittam coti hnie genti Britamuae tarn dsmarinae agam transmarinae ab antiqoo

'^Z Mmimme luisse. GkaU, Csttbr.Jit •//-ofvr.— /Ltf/i&Mf. Cuuoh. in FithPonti*

/am 4r Gst^sMm, fag. 515»

CHAPTER VI.

•FERE omaet Hibenuc pnelati de monasteriis in Clerara electi sunt.
Ciraid. Camhrtm, tofografb^ Hihern. dittinct S,cap, 29.^- ^ Ecsbertns com Cead-
ita adolescente & ipse adolesceos in Hibemia monasticam in orationibas St
cantineutil & mcditatioue div inarum scriptnrariim vitam sediilus as^ebat.
Bed. lib, 4. bist. cap* 3.^- ' sed & diebtis Dominicis ad Ecclesiam sive ad mo-
i^teiia certatipiy non reficiendi corporis, sed erndiendi sermonis Dei gratil
conflnebant. Id, Rb. .^. cap. f 6.— ^ Hactenus videri poterat actum esse cum
lapientjae studiis ; nisi semen Deus servasset in aliqno mundi angnlo. In Sea-
tis h Hibemis hcserat aliqnid adhuc de doctrina cognitionis Uei & bonesta-
tia eivilis -, q<i6J nuUns fuerit in altimis illis mundi finibus armorum terror,
he. £t saniroam possumas ibi conspicere it adorare Dei bonitateui ; quod
in Scot 8, & loc'ts, ubi nemo putasset, tarn nnmerosi coalaerint sub strictissi-
m^ disciptini coetus* Jacob Curio, lib. 2. rerum Cbronoiogicy-^ « Si quis frater
ioobediens foerit ; duos dies nno paxroate 9c aquS. Si quis dicit, Non fa-
<riam, tres dies uno paxmate Sc aqui. Si quis mnrmarat ; duos dies ono
paxniate & aquli* Si quis veniam non petit, aat dicit excivmtionem ; duos
dies uno paamate & aqui. Columban, lib, de quotidiattit Peenitentiis Monachor,
t»f, 10. Mfi S. in moTtmterio S. Gallur^ ^ Quid prodest, si virgo corpore sit, &

137

non stt virgo mente ? Ji. m Regula monachor. cap^ 8.-* > Qaotidie proficien-
dum esc : sicut quotiilie orandum, quotidieqne est legendnm. Ibid. cap. 5.-*
h Bona vane laudata Pharisaei periernnt : Se peccata Publirani acciisata eva-
naerunt. Non exeat Igitar verbum grande de ore Monachi ; ne sous gran-
dis pereat labor. I6i<L cap, 7.— ' Tantam nos habere per iiatnram liberi ar.
. -bitrii non peccandi possibilitatem : et pins etiatn quam pneceptuni est, facia-
mas : qiioniam perpetiia servatur a plerisq } virginitas, quae prseccpta non
est ; cum ad non peccandnm praecepdi iraplere safficiac, Ai^. de gestis
Synod, Palcestin: contra Pelag. cap, 13. — k Ip^is Apostolis 8c eorum tequaci-
bus ita bonum virginitatis ^rripiend'jm persnasit : nt hoe scirent non ha.
nianae industriae, sed nmneris esse divini* S, Gal/us, ih term, habit, cort'
stant, — Non in solo rerum corporeanim nitore, sed etiam in ipsis
sordibns luctnosis esse posse jactantiam : & eo ppriCuIosiorem, quo
sub nomine serWtutis Dei decipit Claud, lib. 1, In Mattkr^^^

£2 Tfit^ 'nyATi^x xatlaXsXotiracfji^f^ vus^ rot' »KXorqt» \y\'\^6fA.t^ot ^
Enseb. lib. .1. hist. cap. ult. — o Qui nostra reliqniinus, ut secundilm
£vans;eUcam jnssionem Dominani seqnereraur, non debemos alienas am*
plecti divitias \ ne forte praevaricatores simus divini mandati — H^alafrid*
Strab, vtt. Gain. lib, 1, cap, 2. — ^ Alii hortnm laboraverunt, alii arbores
pomiferas excoluerunt. B« vero Gallos texebat retia, &c Sc de eodem la-
bore as&iduas popnlo benedictiones exhibuit. Ibid^ cap, 6. — ^ £t |>riniuin
quidem perraodicum ab ei^ panem, quo yesceretnr, accipiebat, ac suo
bibebat e fonte : postinodum vero proprio maupum labore jaxta exempla
piitruni vivere niagis aptam ducebat, Rogavit ergo aiferri sibi instmnienta
qaibtis terram ekereeret, & triticum quod sereret. £ed^ vit, CutUert pros,
cap, 19, yid, lib. 4, Aist. Eccles, cap, ^S,

' Quique 8uia cupiens Vicium conquirere palmU ;' *

Inctdiam, .pettentat humum procindereferro,

£tsat»redomUia anni spem credere glebis — Id, i» Car, de vir, Cutk. cap. i7.
— ' Id. lib. 3. kitt. Eccles, cap, 19. — » Bonifac. in tit a Lavini^ pag. 940,--^ Theod,
Campid. vit^ Magni^ lib, t. cap, 5. edit. Goldastiy 6 Canisif,"^'^ Qiii in monasteriis
degunt, /Cum silentio operantcs snum panem raanducent. Pit, Funm,
— rJam enim istis in t^mporibus non poterit magnus aut niediocris in
clero & popnlo ant vix cibum sumere, ubi tales non affuerint mendicantes ;
Don more pauperom petcntes ad portas vel ontia hnmiKter eleemosynam
(at Franciscus in Testamcnto praecepit U docuit) mendicando ; sed cu-
rias, cfive domos, sine verecnndia penetrantes & inibi hospitantes, nul.
latenus invitati, edunt ic bibnnt, quae apud eos reperiant, secum nihilomi-
Qus aut grana, aut similani, ant panes aut carnes, sen caseos (etianisi in
domo non faerint nisi duo) secum extorqnendo reportant : nee eis quisquam
poterit denegare, nisi verccundiam naturalem abjiciat Hick, Armafbanus, in
Defensorio Curatrrum^ pag> 5(5, 57. edit. Paris, an. iCf5 fcollat, cum vetere editiane
jiscemiana ) — , Prima conclusio erat, quod Dominus Jesus Christns in con-
versatione sua htunana semper pauper erat, non quia propter se paupertateqn
dilexit aut voloit '. Jbid, pag, 104, 105.--^ Secunda conclusio tni(, qnod

148

nomiims itoster lesni Christus DUTiM|iiam gpontanee mendicavit. UU. f^g,
t^y^- — ^ Tenia conclosio fait: qood Chrtstas nanqavn doemt spontanee

nicodicare. Ihid. pag. 121 Qgarta concliuio fuit • qnod Domiiiiis noster

Ic8a« Cliri(«tiisdocuit non debere lioiniaesspoiitatjecineodieare. Ihid. fsg. 19SL
— * Qointa conclusio erat ; qaod ouilos potest prndenter, & sancte sptrnta-
neam mendirita*em sttfter se assiimere perpetoo asservandam, qaooiam ex
quo taiw mendicitas vel Qiendicatio est dimuasa a Cliristo, asiin Apostofis
k. DlscipuliSy 8c ab Eccipsia ac sacris Scriptnris, ac etiam reprobata :
consequitnr quod non pot«*st prndenter & sancte as^imi hoc modo.
Jhidt fag. 131, yul. ejuui Rkhardi sermonem S apudCmcem Londinedit. Pans, am,
\SVi — ^^ Quod fralres de quatnor ordinibas Mondicantium noo snnt nee
tuerent Domino iDsptrante institnti ; sed contra Consliom generate late-
ranease Mib Innocentio Tertio celebratom, ac perftcta & falsa somnia.
Papa Honoriifs siiasus a fratribos eos confirmavit Act^ contra Hew. Crumpet
in Thonue WaldemU Fasckulo Zixaniorum, qium M Sam haheo.^^ Qood omnes
Doctores di'terminantes pro parte fratfiim e capituYo Dudam, Tel thmie-
iuiit| veritatem dicere, ne eomin libri per iratres' Inq^itores hcre«
lice pravi.atis damnareufur; vel dixeiiiAt, ut Tidetnr, ve\ solmn 'dispn-
tative processenint : quia si plane veri'atem pro Ecclesia dhrisseot, perse-
euti eos fuisscnt Fratre«, siciit ' perseqnebantifr sanctam l^octorem At-
niadianuni. Ibid. — c Tribus moniichornni (qui suis sibi ipsi lal>oribiis victnm,
Hianibus operanJo sr.ppeditabant) millibusptiefuisfle'creditnr,, Nicol. Harpt*
fitld. Aist. Eccles. jivgi lib. 1. cap, i?5. — ^ Sf duachom oportet labor© mannnm
nuarum ?esci & vestiri. Vit, 5. Brendani. — * In quo tantns fertiir fuiase nq-
inerus moiiAchornin "j ut cum in seplem porfiotics es.<^t com praeifositis
fcibi rectciribus raonaaterium divisnm, nofla liartnn portio minus qiian» tre-
cf.iitos homilies I]al>ej et : qui omnes de labdrc nianoom saarnm ^ivere sole-
baiit Bed. I'th. ^.bjstor. Fcdtsiast. cap. Z — *Cbrofiic!eoffraie$^page^^,'2!^.^^

f Fid ylr.ral Hlbet n. a Ct:mdeno edit. ad. an 1*T0.— ^ Ad exemplittn v»*nera-
biiiiun i'utn.m, sub regula & Abbate canoiiico, in magna confinentiA &
&iiiceritale piopiio iaborc in<uiuuni vivunt, Bcb. lib. 4. hi:t. eccUslas. cap. A. —
\ Jure, inquit, est coeDobitainni vita miranda, qui Abbatis per omnia
j&abjiciuntni' imperils ; ad ejus ar-iitrium cuucta vigilandi, oraudi,Jcjiinandi,
atqne operaudi tenipora niodermtui*. Bed^ vie, Cutbbert, pros, 2 cap. 99^^
*" Uxcublasq : famcmq : prices, matiuutnq : laborem^

Ad T'ctum gaudent proniftxBKare rcgauis. — Id, Carm cap 20i

Uv/otidiii jejunawdum est, sicut quotidie leBcienduni est, Columb, Regul- eap, 5,
. Quia itftc est vera discretio, nt posi>ihiUias spirilnaiisprofectnscuniabstinen-
tiacaniem miicerante retentetiir. Ibid. — p ldeoqiiotidfe£dendirm£st,qnta qoo-
tiditi proficiendum est. Ib':d. -i ^^i eiiim nioduni abstineutia excesserit, i^itiom
Dou virtus Lrjt. Ibid ^-^ Cibus sitvilis & vespertiuus Monaehorani, satietatem
fugiCiis &potus ebriefa*ein; ut 3c snstmeat, Ic non noceat. Tbid, — * Synodos
Hiberrii€usiuni dicit, intribus quadra^esslnuis anr.i indie Dominico k in qnarta
fcvia 5«. se-xta, coDJugafes continere s-c dchent. Catonum C9llecti«, cujvs initiwH j

m

SMela S^mNm bis in «aiH^ de«r«vit bs^bere CpupUia. H> ^ hJlMotkifS.
CfirMT.^ «Hii|ai»aiil^)iommnQMDi) q^fr^ sextaqn^ ferU^ nandpcat, nisi
infirra^ » dwa» dws in psine 4e aj^a. C»Iwi^n, Uk- de qwtidianh Ptcniunt,
wunackor. ea^. IS;— ^ ' Qujus ex^mpJi^ iyfprm^tiy ten^^or^ iilo, religiosi qtiiqu*
Tiiiac fosmkKe* consuetjidiufBin fecerimt per tatum annum, (excepta re-
imyuuie qmQqiuige8fuqia» Pasebalis) qnarta U aexta sabba.ti jejuniain ad
nooain luqae borain protclare fi<4- l'ik» 3. Aii/. Ecclet, cap, 5.— « (^ibu3 die -
Imis ciiactis, ei^c^pta Dominica* jejopiiim ad ve^p^r^m jaxta morein prove-
I411S ; nee UmQ uiai paois pecpiodicqin, <c uuiioi ovum ^^lUuaceam, cam
l^va^lacte aqjua mixto percipiejbat. Ihid, cap 33.—^ OsteaUeii^ evi^enter,
liUoa .sapieatise iotelligere* nee in abMinendo nee in raanducando ess.«
j«atiti^ \ |»ed in ffquanimitate tQleraudi Inopiam, et terapei-antia per
abund4nti4in non se coirtmpepdi, ^tt^ye oppprtane sumeudi vel non
umandi ea, quorum non usus aed coneiipiscejiti|i repreliendepda est. Claud. lih.
% m Matti,-^ ^ Snnt nonnuUi, qui spmtmiUbiis vitiis impugnantur ; sed bis
•niiiiSy corpus in abstinently o^ignnt- f7/, $. Jpursei, — * M nlti enim cibis,
quos Deui ad percipiendum cum grativnira actione creavit, abstinentesy
baec nefiinda qnaai Uciu samant j boc est, wperbiam, avaritiam, invidiam,
fiiUvm teatHnoniura, blftspbemiani, Ikid, — • GUdas in EpistoUs sun* Hi dum
pane ad mensuram vescuntnr, pro boc ipso sino mcnsura gloriantur, duni
aqui fitnatar sinuil odii pocalo potant^r ; dnm siccis fercnlis vescuntur, de-
tractioiubufi otaptur \ dum vigiliis expendunt^ alios somno presses vittipe^
raut : Jejunium caritati, vigilias justitiie, propriam adinventionem cpncordi^,
clausulam Ecciesiae (al* Celle,) severitafem hmullitati, postremo bominem
Deo antcponnnt. Horom jejuDium* nisi per aliquas virtates adsectatur,
ailiil prodest, qui verp caritatej,n per£icinnt» cum citbar^ Spiritus saocti di*
eunt: Qoasi pannns menstruatae, omnes justitias nostra sunt. Ex lihrf
C^HMUfiii 661^ Abstineutia corpor4litim ciboi um sine cbaritate inutilLs est,— >
k Melioi-es ergo sunt, qui non magnopore j(\)unant, pec supra modnm a crea-
tuxa Dei abstinent, cor iptrinsecus pitlduui coram Domino sollicite 8er.
vantes, a quo sciunt exitum vitse : qiiam ilii qui carneni non edunt^ ne^
Prandiis lecularibus delectantur neq ; viliiculis & e<^iiis vebuntur, pro bis
quasi superiores caeteris se putante? ; qui bus mors intjravit per fenestras ela«
liouis. cud, lb.

CHA€^£R ¥li.

• HABST vmeam nniversam scilicet Eeelesiam ; figaim ab Abel jmto nsq \
ad nltimum electnm qui in fine mundi na^citnnn est. qaot tanctos pro-
tnlit, quasi tot patmices mistt, Claud, Hb 9. in Matth,^^ Conigre^tio
quippe justornm, regnum coe'lorem dicitnr; qnod est Ecclesia justomm.
Id. rib. 3. In Matrb.'^ ^ Ecdesise filti smK omnes ab institi^tione geueris hu-
mani usque nunc qnotquot justi Sc sancti esse potuetUBt. U, Kb* S. in
Matti, — * His & cart oris iustruimur, tam Apostolus omnasqua ^radentft,

150

fBam ^wam qvo^jne Erclesianiy colmniiaiii in Scriptoris app^lari, Ic nihil
interesse de corpore quid dicator in membris, cnoi Ac corpiu dividatur
in roembi-a, & membm sint coqporis. /</« in CaU f • tx H'ufmymo,—^ £ccie»
sias vocaty quas postea errore argnit depravatas* £x quo ooscendnni, da-
pticiter Kcclesiam posse diet : k, earn, quae io Christi nomine ahaque ptenis
perfectbque virtatibus coiigregetnr. Id. in Calat, 1. ex eodem» — f £cclesiani
^ oon babituram maculam ueqae nigam dicitor, respectn fiitorae Titae, Stdul.
in Epbei^ I. — c Magnom domam* non Ecclenam dicit (iit qutdam potaoC)
quae non babet maculam ncque ragam ; fted maDdum, in quo zizania aiint
mixta tritico. Id, h 2 Tm, ^.-m Sancta Ecdesia decern Virginibw #mitis
denuntiatiir ; in qua quia mali cum bonis & ^eprobi cum eiectis^dhiixti
aimt, recte siipilis virginibus pindentibitr & fatnis esto perhibetur. 'C/^n/.
. I'd}, 3. in Mattfu-^\ Per has regis nuptiais praesens Ecdesia designator ; in qua
cum bonis & malt ronveninnt. Id, Ith, €9d. — i^ In hac ergo ficclesiay nee
mali esse sine bonis, nee boni esse «i|ie loalis possant : qaos tamen sancta
Kcclesia & nunc indiscrete snscipit;: tc pflMmodniu in egression^ dise^mit.
Id, ibid.'-^^ Exceptis paucis&valde panels, qoi (ob amissienem tantae mnl«
titudinis^quae quotidie prona ruit ad Tartara) tani brevis nameri habentnr;
ut eos qiiodammodo veuerabilis mater Ecclesia in suo slno recombentes non
videat, quos solos veros filios habet. Gi!d, efist.--^ Nonnnnqoam Ecclesia
tantis gentilium pressuris, noq solum afQicta, sed 5c foedita est ; at, si fieri
possiCy redemptor ipsius eam prorsus deseruisse ad tempos videretar. CJmtdt
lib* 2. in Mattb — ^ Ecclesia non apparebit, impiis tunc perseeatoribus ul-
tra modum axvientibus. Id, lib, S, in Aiattb. — ^ Temporibas Antichrbti non
solum tormenta crebriora & ac<^i biora, quim prius consneverant, ingerenda
sunt fidelibns; sed (quod gravius est) aignomm qnoq; operatic eos qui
tormenta iugenmt, comitabitur; teste Apostolo, qui aU; Cujns estadven.
tus secundum operationem Sataoae, intemi sednctione, signis Sc prodigiis
mendacii. Id, lib. eod,—^ Prae^tigiosis ; sicot ante prsdictum est ; Dabmit
signa, ita ut sedocantur, si fieri potest, «rtiam electi, per phantasticam virtu-
tern : sicut Jamnes et Mambres coram Pharaone fecerunt. Sedul. ia S Ties. ?•
*> Quis ergo ad fidem convertitur incrednlus? cujus jam credentis non
pavet 4* concutitur fides ? qnaodo persecutor pietatis fit etiam operator vir-
tutis: idemque ipse qui tormentis saevit ut Christus negatur, proTocat
mir^iculis ut Aoticliristo credatur. Claud, lib, 3. in Matth^ — '^Qoam'erg*
muniiu fit simplici ocnlo opus est, m inveniatnr via sapientiae, jcui tanlea
maloram & perversoniro bominum deceptiones errores^foeobstr^Unt? quas'
omucs necesse est cvadere, hoc est, venire ad certissmiam jMitiiemy e|r im-
niobilem stibilitatem sapientiae. Id. lib, uinMattA,"^* Nee si » Augelus nobis
ostcndat, ad ^edaccndos nos snbomatus fellaciis patris mi Diaboli, praevalere
.debfbitadversuni nos: neq; si virtus ab altqno facta ait sicat dipitur k 5imone
Alago in aere volas^se. Sedul, in Rom* 8.*- *^ Neqoe signa vos tereanttan«
quam per J!Jpiritum facta : quia boc & Sal va tor pracmonoit. Id. in t^ftbes, 2»

. 151

tt Hic ostendltnr, cresccnte fide ^s'tgisa ensare; quando fiddinm ewnl
daitda esse prxdicaotiir. Id* in Cvr'mth, 14. * Unde imnc cum fideiioin nn»
meroBtras excrevh, intra sanctam £cci<^«am muiti sunt f|ai vitam virtotum
tenent, &. sti^iia virtatnm non habent ; quia frustra ^ira.^uhim foris •ftien*
tkitoiry si deest qaod intns operetnr. Nam jiixta Magistri Gentium vocem :
Liiigaa in sis^num sunt, non fidelibui* sed infideU^us, CUmli lib, 1. iv
Mattb "-^ Qimlia propter iniidcles cnm fecerit Domiims, moiuitt tammi ml
•taKbas dodpianuK, arbitrantcs ibi esse iuviRibilem sapievtiam, abi tniraeo*
him vtnbtle viderimuB. Adjungit er^o. & dicit, Malti dieent ftiifai m ^Hit
die, 9omine. Doinine ; nanne in nomine too prophetavimos, & in taooo-
.mine' daemonia ejecimos, Sf in tuo. nomine virtates mnltas fecimus* /d«
lih, tod, — ■ lUe Dcnm tentat, qui jactantiae suae vitio; superflnnm ft inoti*^
iem vfilt oaientare virlutem. Quid enira atilitatis babet, qaid eommodi con-
fert, si praoceps bine in plena descendero ? &r. Id, lib, W.—*' Inane ett
enim omne mivacuium* qaod utditatem saiati non operator hmnanse. Ikid, —
h j4mpkdocb in lambis ad Seleucam. — e Cogitos* yit, Brigit, in exemplaribtu M, &•
sntifuisu BiiUiotkee. Cotioniana Sf Scclesia ,Sarisburiensii. — 4 Tom, 5, jintiqu, leetmm*
m lacuna^ tub fenem^ fag. 629. — *■ Fundamenta.] Christum, ht, Apostolot, |^
Propbeias, Sedul. in Hebr, 11* — '*• Compertnm.e8t in petra vel iapide ChristUJii
• esse significatnm. Id, in Rom. 9.— g Apostoli fnndamcntum smit, vel Cbristos
fiiadamentom est Apostoloruui. . Christusest fundamentnm, qui etiam lapii
. ^icitar angularis, duos conjongena & continent parietes. Idf^o hie fan-
dameninm & summns est lapis ; quia in ipso 8c fiindatur, & conaummatnr
Bcclesia. — Id, in Ephei, 2.— b^Ut ministros Christi: non ut fundameDtura.
id, in 1 Cor, 4 -- ^ Super banc petram sBdificabo Ecclesiam meani, id est,
super Dominnm salvatoreui, qui fideli ftuo eognitori, aniatori, eonfeSsQviy
parttciptum . sui nomiois douavit, ut scilicet a petri Petrtis vocaretur.. 4Sdl.
aca(ur Ecclesia : quia non nisi per fidem & dtlectioneni Cbristi, per sae-
ceptionem sacramentonim Christ|,per obsenrantiam mandatornm Cbriirti,
ad sortem electonun & »lemam pertingitur vitam, Apostolo attestante qui
. ait ; Fundamentum enim allnd nemo potest ponere pneter id qnod positnm
est, qui est Christns f esus, Claud, lib, % in Matth,-^^ Petrum solnm nominat
& sibi comparat : quia prima turn ipse accepit ad fandandam Ecclesiam : at
qnoque pari modo electiim, ut primatnm habeat in fimdandis Gentiom
Eoclesiis. M in Galat, 2»— * td in Gaiat, 6.— «» Id in Galat, J?.— J» Ab liit
itaque probatnm dicit dounm quod accepit a Deo, ut dignns esset babera
primatum in prasdicatione Gentium, sicnt Sc babeat Petra^ in prasdicalion*
Circumcisiottu. Id. in Gal. S* — * Gratiam sibi soli primus vendicat conces-
•am a Deo, sicnt & soli Petro concessa est inter Apostolos. Id, tbid*^^
p Non illi sum interior ; qiiia ab uuo sumiis ambo ^i onum minisrerinm
. ordinati. Id, ibid. — , Apostohim se Cbristi titulo prsnotavit, nt ex ipsd
lectnroa bominis auctoritate terreret ; judicans omnes, qui in Christo cre^
derent) debere sibi esse subjectos* Ji. in^ Gal, !.-->' Nam sicut intenrogatis

Ibt

§tmtaS6kti MifeilMlffy PetnM rwp o n d i t onto pro twrnUbnt i itm qatd PMr«
H^mmmm re^pondity w FtMo onmiiiis leapoodit. U. Rk. 9. m MmL^
lolveadi ae K^mmK potestM, q mwws mH Pstio data Tkieatiir i
\ iriitqiie allft tMMD dbbielile ■ t ccn do m ctt, quia H extern AfM-
toKt ibtar: fpao teste, qui peet panrioiw reMurrectieniaqiie tmt triampheni
appareai «ii iomflbvit, ft 4bdt aMniboi ; Aecipite 8piritank aaactadiy
reawerftit pccoMa, maitlaatar eii» lb qnoraai tet i aa eri tfey reteala
id, Rk. md.-^ Vara Hwerdati didtar: Ta es Petf«h Bt tmper lane
partam eiifiteho Ecdcriun aMaat GiU. efht^-^^ Petra cjaMiae sneecamw
baidkkit Ddiaiaait fit tibi dabo ClaTat le^earioram. UUL-^iUm^te
mmd MBCta ea^erdDti praaiittitar : Ei qiwcaaqae MHcrifi eapcr tetcaaiy
araat It ai c«lo s Ic qaacaaqaa ligkf arts aoper tercaai, eiaot ligala U m
cttla. ll«/.«^ ApOifaliCMa eedea legitime aMaeai. JM.— ' St baac

retkiatii ia omaibaa a fee taai ; ejas ^aa<|ae catbedne
iBflidrin taMeatb. XM— >* Sedem Petri Apaeteii iaiBniidii pa.-
dibaft awiipauliiu ; aed aierita capkKtatis m Jad« tiaditoris pastikBteni ca-
Ibadram deeideatee. BuL — ^^ Jadaai tpiadmniado in Petri eatbedfft Da-
ariaf tnditoreia liatuant. JiU,^-^ Saper \ip868 Eceieai» «t pautaai faa-
^faunettttim. CUmd, htCti' S-— ^ Caaatan ia Dei tnaare, $c fide iaiaiabilisi
•aper qaem sdificatar at Patfam Ecclesta : eajosqoe Apottatatam i Deo
aMlMas est. It failenii pettc adYenas eaaiaaii pravalebaat, Hfmm, h
bitd. & Patricii.^* CtatistM ilhiiil gibi etegK in terns Tieariom. J^i^—
< BriantiB tex HibiMniM, Paraacere PSuebae, sextft ferii, ix. Calend. Mai,
ttaalbas 9c ni«ate ad Denm iatentm necatnr, Marian. Scot, See Caradtc of
lAsfKor^tny m the CknMe of Widt^ fag, 80L — > Sanctas Patridos iens ad cc-
buB, mandifit tatam fraetam bdiorissBi (lam baptisaii, tam canaamm, qaim
eteamosyBSUlMD) deaereadoni esse Apoatalicx Urbi, qn« Seotici mmiiBalDr
Ardamcba. 9ie repperi in Bibfiatheeb Scotammi £ga Scripai, id cat,
CaWas Per^naia in oanapeetn Brian! Imperatoria Mcotomm. Ex* Vtn^ Ced,
EtelesUe jtrmaekaiue, — ^ Domino KHnper ana, h Apotftolieo Patri, Desiderid
Pap«. Gaihtt feeeater,^*^ Cegiioum >vit. Brigid* fm* y antiftt^ Ject» Henr» Caai^
mfpag.m9. iithok,—^ ihUL fag, eifKJ'iM %.

CHAPTER TIU.

* EDM, Caa^, BUteiy ^Ireland, hi- %. eaf. 2.-*^ FaUia deoerarit, iUi.
qae vicea anas comnittena atqoa legatnm aunm codatituensp qnseanque
in HibemiA ^eaaerat, caostitueiat, diapaauerat, anctorilatia aa« jnannaine
confii'maviL yoceHa-^ wu Patr^ eaf" 166 — ' If etropolitics aedi deerat kdhuc,
U defaeratab initio paUii nana. Bernard, nnt, Malacb—^ Anno 1151* Papa
£u(B;cnio$ quatoor palba per legatum aaam Jobanaem Papiiaai trinwniait in
Hiberniam, ^uo minqimm aotea paliimn 'delatnai faerat. AmaL Catmhn
Melrcs. M, S, in BibFiothecu Cottomaea. — ^ Apad Ardmacham sibi aedem elegit j

153

^^am qwtti netropoHm comfitmt te f»rof»iwmi.tiMiiM:ilbbeiiiHfe pn^.
«Nltite lofnim« Girald, Camhr, Tefogtafh, f&btm, dktmot. 8. ai/l le.-^^ At-
«M«i^ifle«pi vero \n Hibemid niiUi fverant; sect ^antum se Episoopi invi-
«anooiMecm1^«t ; donee JMianneB Pap3!aio Rooiante tedi* legatm, imi
iPwUis reteo aitnis ndveiik. «ic <imt«or pallia in Hiberoiaiii {MFtavit,^^.
ita tap, 17,-4 Hie priiiHiB ArdHepi^eopoe <iieit4Tr, qma pvimo pallio usut
«tt« AlNi veY<5 ante Ip^iiin Koio nomiae Archiepiicopi ^ Prinatet vocgfebaa-
tor; ob reverentiaok & faonorem Sancti Batticii, laDqaam Apoitali iUkn
^enfis. i^emhrigktSf ^utA^r, uittnaL Hihem^^Gmi, Camdem, ^Ht* TJjomauCasam
hCbrtmc. Nihem, M, S, mI arm, 1174.— *» Ept^eopi t|iKM|ae (<|iii d^»ent eiae
forma'&'exeinpliimalii»Canoincee religipnis)iiioiidinate, twataadmrniis, ant a
volis Hptsropis,afit iir loeis ubi ardinarinon debent, eoiweeramiir. Atnt/m, Sh, X
epist, 143. — *' BkHur^ ab imo Episcopo Cpiscopum, sksttt j^uemlibet^veal^ftie.
rnm nfrdinari. ItU Und. epht. 147.— k Terdeloadio inelyto -Rcgi H ibenuasy
Arehiepiscopis, Epis^opis, Abbatibns, Proceribm, emsfbosq ; Cbrisdanit
fliberniam inhabUaittibas. Gregor. vii. epht, ad Hlhtm, M. S* in^hlsotitea
Cotton. — ' Ecclesias fondavit CCCLXV. ordiimvit Episcopos eodem miBiern
COCXLV. Presbyteros antem nsqn'* ad ttia nifllia ordina^t. Ntm* JSitor,
Bntt 'M. S. — ^ Matabantar J; multiplicabantcir ^Episcopi pro Dbifa Metro*
polif ani ; ita iit amis Episcopates nno non esset^conteatus, sed singute peue
Ecclesiae sini;u1o«i haberent Episcopos. Bernard, wf. Malacb — » t2iidd in

•

villis, vel civitatibns plures ordioantur. Lanfranc, Epist, dd I'erdeluaebtm regm*
apud. Baron, ann, 10S9. ntm* 16. — ^ Dicitar, Episcopos in terrd ▼estrd passim
elc^i, ft sine certo Episcopatiis loco constitni. Amehn. fib, 3. epht, 'k4t7*9i
Murjardachum regent. Hibem. — ^ "Rex Engns & S, Patrieiiis, cani omni popnln
ordinavenmt Aroiiiepiflcopattrm Mameniae in eivitate & msede^anctt Atbei,
qui tunc ab eisdem Arcliiepiscopns ordinatns est, per secnlum. Ex «fri*
'S.'Declani. Rex Engiis & Patricias ordiiiaverant, nt in eivitate & eathedra
sancti Albci esset . Arcliiepiscopatns omntam Memonensinm semper- £ar
vita is. AXbel-—^ FactS Synodo magnl in terrS Laginensium, decreet i«x
Brandubh, & tarn laid quam clerici, ut Archiepiscopatas omnium Laginen-
m\m semper esset in sede & eathedrS sancti Moedog. Et tone Mnctw
Moedog a multis eatholicis consecratus est Archicpiscopns. Ex tnt, S, -Edanu
A rege jam Lagioensinin Brandubh filio iEthach constitntem est, nt Aretrie-
pi^icopHtiis Laijinens urn in eivitate sancti Moedog esset. Ipsa civitas voca-
tiir Foma, quae est in terrt gentis Kenselaeh. Ex. w>. S. M^yng* — ' Erat
Sc altera Metropolitica s^des, qnam de novo constitue'Tit Celsns, prim»
taiDon sedi & lUius Arcbiepiscopo subdita tanquam primati. Bernard, m
lAta Malachia.^* lUo defuncto, Rex Calomagnns, & €J08 Palatinowm cborng
cum siiis subaulicis, totiusqne regionis illiu* conflnentid pa-ri eo'iilis aff^eto
concIainaveriii>t, sanctum Sacerdotem Livimim in bonopem hujns "ordinis
dignissiitie siibliinandum fore. His Rex ommbns devotior conaeaticns, ter
qiiaterque beatnm Tiram in eatbedta ArcbicpiseopAtvi J»bit» honoFe, >0f*

«

I •

151

Bfioo jnbente, coUocavit. Boni/ae, ^f. Livm. — « ^^^ EcgfndiB Eplacopnm
fecit ordimrilindisfanieDsiain ecdesiv vhrum tanctniii & venerabileiii Cnd-
bertanu Bed, lib. 4. kht. cap^ f7. 9f Va, CutiAtrt. €Mp. %\ — "^ Epiw^painm
S^lzbergensem, pro debiti regias niagnificentyfr, sancto coneewU Virgilio.
Vit, Eftuc^SaSsburgens. torn. ?. ^/irty. Itct. Htnr* Cams. pag. ¥59 if torn 6. |m|^.
1174— « JTalafrid Strah, Vit. Vail, lik. 1. fii/>, 16, 17,' 19, 2d.— ▼ r/ftcM^.
Camfndmem* vel- qukunpte aatbor fult vit^ Magni, Itb, 1, csp. 8. etbt, Guldasti^
10. CanUtu^-* Jn the Laws of Howel Dim it is named Ecdesia Teilaa .■ and s§
» Caradoc o^Lhancarvan's Chromele ^^ Wales, pag. 94. .loeepli is called Bislwp
•f Teilo, or Landaff.^ — * Super omnes Brittaoos dexti-alis partis Britaimitt
B. Dnbrichini smnmiiin Doctorem, a Rege & ah oroni paroehta electnm
Ardiiepiscopuin, consecraverunt : Hac dignitate ei a Germano & Lnpo data,
copsUtiierisiit ei Episcopalem sedem coneossn Monrici Regi;),. Frindpnm,
Cleri & p«pii1i, apnd Podinm Lantavi* IJb, Ecdesi^, Landavensh^ M, S^-^

* £lertione Cleri Sc popiili siicce^^it in Episcopatn Liaiidaveiisis Ecclesne
clectione cleri Mereguini U Elgoreti & Gonnnini magistri ; & triadi Abba*
tnm, Catgen abbatis ndnti, C«ncenn abbatis Catmaili, Cetnig abbatis
Docgaioni; laicomai. Regis Mooriei, & tiliornm Atfamis Ic Idnerthf
Oaidgen k Cetian, Brogm3)il,7Gendoc, Lonhonerd, Catgiialaiyr, & imih
Ilium principiun totios paroehiat. Missus e«i1 S. Oudoceos ciiin clericis
sais predictis (Mercbn? U liUguoret ^ Gnniibai) cam legatis trinm Ab-
batnm & Regis & PriRcipnm, ad Dorpbemensem civitatem ad -beatiim
Arc^iepiscopmii ; nU sacratus est Ecclesiae Iiaadavi» in lionore S. Petri
fimdate. , WW.— » DCCCCLXXXH. (vel DCCCLXXII. potius) Incaroa-
tionis Domini anno, Giicannus Episcopns Land^viK cousecratiis a Metro-
politano Dunstano Dorobemensis Ecclesiae Arcliiepiscopo, datd ^i virg2
pastorali in recall coria a snmmo. Kege Anglornm ^?garo« /^iV.—

* DCCCCLXXXIIT. anno, elcctione facta regnm Morcannnc, Ooeniny
vidilicet & Id^jualiauu, Catell & Cinnin filioniin Morchanthcn, Rotri &
Crifud filiornm EUred, & totins Cleri & populi Morcanuuc infra lior«-
tum Tardtir in Gui & hortuni Tivi posit i; k dato 8ibi baculo in r^gaii
curi^ a sammo Rege Anjglorum Adelredo, & a ni<*(ropo)itano Dorober-
iiensis Ecclesiae Aibrico Archiepiscopo, Bledri Fpiscopas Landaviae con«
secratas est; U 1022«. anno incarnationis Domini, ordiniitionis suae an-
tern 59*. anno migravit a4 Dominnm. X^— a MXXII. an. I nrarna tionis
Domini, consecratas est Joitepli Episcopns Landavise, Cantnarise i me-
tropolitano iXorobornensis Ecclesiae £lnod Arrhfippiscopo, in Kalendis
Oetobris, & in primo (vel XVI. potius) anno Cycli decennovennalis,
Yerbo Regis Anglornm Cnnte, fe. dato sibi bacnlo in Onrid iliias :
•lectione' popnli tf cleri Landavrae, ^ regum Britannia^, regis videlicet
Ridrrch regnantis per tot am Gualiani tunc tempore, ^ Hi vel subregu'i
regis Morcanuc infra hortum'Taratir in Gni & hortura Tivi regnantis.

. AV— f Sdm, Campion. Hitter. Hihern. lib. U cap. uli. ad annum 948.— > Girald.

156

Ctmkrtm. %9p^rmf^, Hihtm. dttttmt. S. cap. 4»*— fc Eodem ttmpore Norwm-
l^nses sivd Ostinkaaiy qni civitates Hibernifli & maritima occtipaveram,
Nomumiii vcscari W!»U jf>mL.pMn^ad.ann^ 109.%— ' Dominiw Johannet
Paprionlegatin Koman^EcclcsU^ venieps in Htberivani,invenitZ)»J/M Epit»
oo|Mini liabeotein^ qoe Ja^tum. iptra iniirca EpMcopale oiTicinin exercebat.
Ttttinmu Tramvs. ArcM^a^.'tn lU^stroj, Duhlin, Archiephc. tf mfro iibr$ Ectl^a
S. Trhdtstiu^ ^ Ad Kffiwn Pabl^oemis Ecclesiae liatifrancos Ardiiepisc^piu
Cantaarias, pete^te Goderico. rcsge, pabliniepsis EecteHiae j;>opulo & clero
consentieBtibus & eUgentibnsy 911 ,^cclesi«l sadcti Paoli Londin. Patrtctom
acrevk AntbtitefB, . jfyttt^pMn. ad rf»«wi.in74.— » Hahentur afmd Sarom.
4w.i089. mmnU, ^. 15.rr^". Aanp Pom, . 1085, Lanfrancus Archiepiscopa* .
Caatnar, adrfigimei».Dablii9eii8is, £ccJe«»flB sacravit .Donatnm nionasterii
•lii iDonaciuiiii ia 8ed« ni^tropoU CantuaK pjetentibus atque eligentibusienm
Terdelaaco Hibernw Jl«g^r & Epifpopu Hiberni« regioais, atque clero h
popalo prtB&te cWitatia, y*Mi<i/: Z)«^%— ' A Rcge Hi»erniae, Murierdach
■omiiiey n^enon i qlerq.ic pqRolo in Episcopatum ipsins aivitaUs elcctiu
•at ; atqne ad Anaelmain^ juxta moireni aQtiquum, sacrandns cum comtnniii
4eereto d|recCllB. Eadmrf Hut»r, Nomor^ lib, S. pag-. S*.— " IhiJ.pag. 36,—
y Noi ic Rex noster ^Xurckifrdachus, & Episcopus Dofnaldiis, k llerroeth
DiDC noster frater .Regi8» ejegijmus hunc Preibyteram Maichnin, Walkelini

WtntonieiiBia EpiscQpi J^ortacjMimi ttoJbas wifficientissimdcognituni, Ace.-

♦ HtKrkm R^ie Anglja^iRfiduIfA* Cantuaritrtsi ArcAiepiuopOf salurem. f Mandamit
rnUi Rfx HihemU per Brew \mmp 4r Smrgenses Dnbliniie, qu$d elegerimt hunc Gre^
gtrimH ht Ej4seopumt ^ wm f'^ifB.if^f'"^ ^^P"'^^'^^ ^^ ^'^^ fMudOfUt petU
Mm eonimtati fac'tenst ejus fonsecratu^m sine delatiene enpleai. Teif Ranulpke '
Caacellario ap^ ffrndelwr ^ ^ !* Sciatii vo« revera, qaod Episcopi HiberjC
niai nviximani Zelum er^a nos babent, tc maxime ille Episcopus qui babiJ^*
bitat Ardimachfle : qnja nos nolomns obedire eonim ordinationi, sed sempeV '
•ubvvestro domiuio es^ yolammu At^Xad cakem CcUeetisnis Lidori Mercateris^ I
m Bibliotheea Cettomana,'^ ' Charta 5. Paljieti, in Gulielmi MalmsburUnm tibelh ^
d* Antiqmtate GUitwiensis ^cUsia, M, &— ■ In scriptis renentioribiis invent' ^^
quod sancti Pliaganns ft peruvianas perqnisleraut ab Eleutliario Pap^, qi J
«!0s misarat, X. (al. XX^.) annus indulgentiae. Et ego frater Patricias J
pis memorisi Celestino Papl^ %IL aiinos tempore meo acquisivl Jbid.-^ ' P. I
tricius ait. Si qme qusestiones in hiic insu!& oriuntnr, ad sedcm Aposloli<yu |>
referaatur. Vet. Collect^ Cangnum, BiblietMc^ C»ttomana^ cnjus initium : Sy<iodi4'
■ ^— 1 , '

\ Ut apud Graces jcoX«vm ncn est semper ^ttrirortKOLi Ks^is^ qutmadmedumat^ ^
lliady A notatum est mh Emtathio ( pag, 884.4^831. edit* Raman,) sed aiifuani .

tespondet r* a^tHv n^ rvt trnyMmn \ ita If vest Mitodo, apud Latinos medi^^ at^
'tie tcriptoretf ut apud ViiieeAtiumy verbi gfatid^ iib, 30^ Specul, HUtmaf. tap. 1.-^ §*
(bumiliter ei mandavcrniit.) ^ 4ee us hee^ \ ^

X .

156

C9rnm exemplar i#nim innaraerosltaieni con^piriena^ — • Q ttJ Bf .n ii qB .e
val«ic difficilis exorta fiierit, atqne ignota cnnclis Scotdrom -Gentmin jvdi-
cii» ; ad Citthedram Archiepiscopi Hibernensiuni ('<f est, PHtiicii) atqiie b«-
ju8 antistim exarainationcm recte referenda. Si vem ie ifil, cn«i tmg sapi-
etitibns, facile sanari non potent talis canisa |>rxdict« neg^tiattoma: .ad se-
dem Apostolicani decrevlnnis esse nuttendam ; id est, ad Petri Apobtoli Ca-
thftdrara, awctoritatem Rsma'Vrhi^ habentem. Hi snnt q<ii de hoc'decrt-
veruiit : Id €8t, Anxiliiia, Fatridiis, Sec«ndinn», BeiUfiliu'.'^P«f. Codex Ecciet
Armachatut, — " Capping. Mntmorynum tb the Catholki o^'irehBd^'/ifc'S. ««p. 5.
— y Gregor. lib. 2. epist, 36. Indict, tO — • Ardentissimo -fitudio^pio • trinni Ca-
pituloiura defensione, jimetis ahimis ontties qui ih Hibernii' erant Episcopi,
iusuirexere. Addideriint Sc illud nefas, nt cum percepifiseot' Romanani
Eccksiam 2que suscepugc. Trinm danhiatiobum'eilpUaloFnm^ atqae sno
consensu Quiiitam Synodam i^boiiss^: ab eadem pariter reailieriot,
atque reliquis qui vel in Jtarta, vel in '^f tea, alifsve' refioaibMS eraut
achismaticis inbaeserint ; fidncii ilti vat^a ereeCi^ qiftdd pro fide CaUioUci
tfarent, cum qnc ejisent In Concilio (>)ialcedtm^iKi'^t{itfita defenAtrent* <
Baron, Anr.aL torn, 7. an- 566, rum. '21. — ' Sed eO' fixins itthiftreiit eiTori,
cuia quaecnnque If alia passa sU bellornm motibus^ tame, vcl pestileu-
tU, el ex Chalcedonense Consilium prxUnm s^ucepisset.*^^ Prima itaq ;
epistolar vestrse froiis, gravem vos pati )>enei*ntiotiem liimotiiiU '* Qa*
qiiidem persecntio dum non rationabilitPT srtstiiAituY, - neqnaqaam profi-
cit ad salntem. Gregor, Regest. lib, 2. epist. S6.«— «^Dnm igttoritaaU, iocon-
f:\ unm nimis est dc ea vos, quam dicitis, pel^eciitione gloriari; per qoam vot
constat ad aeterna praemia Biinime provflii. T4t</.— '^ Qtiod autem scribitis,
quia ex illo tempor^e inter alias proyinclas maxiine flar^Uetnr lUriia^ non hoc
ad ejus debetis intorquore opprobftnm : quoniam ^enptum eat; Queni
diligit Dominns, castigat, flagellat autem oinnem fiHum qfiem reoipit Jbid.
— • Porro autem si post hnjns libri lectionem Tfi ca'qoa estis, vohieritis deli-
beratione persisteie ; sire dubio non ratione operam, sed obttHiationi tos
daie monstratis. Ih'xd — ' Vid. Ronum, Cortect. Gratian, De eomeerat^ distinct 4,
€ap, 144. Ab antiqua.— « Quando vero Doctores Tbernici de gravibns fi«
dci quaes^ionibus mininie con.^entiebant, \e\ aliquid- novi dogma^is pere8:i"e
allati midiebant J joliti eiant Romanuro lontificem vcritatis Oracnluni con-
sulerc P/Alip Csulle^'^r. Bear. Aht, CathUc, Ihern^ tern, I, lib 4. cap. 6— * Nam-
que de tempo^'e agencti Paschatis solennia (de quo alls quoque Catholicm
gentes ssepc aiiibis^eriint) te de Pe1apa*)a hxresi nbi fnit in qn«stionem dis«
p!-utior.<}mque deducta ; Doctoves Iberm ad Sedem Apostolicam retiile-
nint. Ac ita niiseri l^c^Iagii error nnUum in" Ibernia patrenuni vel asserto-
rcni invpuisse feitur; vel innibft aditn interchistis, vel ab ea protinns explo-
si?8« ut)i contagiosam faciem apeniit, sf^sc^qne cognoscendom prabuitt 6c
r.iti'j ccmraunis ^ ab Ecclesia iisitata cei<:brandi redivivi Domini festum ali*
Anstratibus Iberuis fnit semper observata ; & a Septeotiionalibus qnoqne Jc
Pictis 5c BntoDibus^ qui Doctoribus Ibernis fidem accepermit, ampiezay «bi

157

Ecdesis Komans ritum eognofeniDt Qnod ex Apos <^ . ram ]iteninm4|
4iiplici capite a Beda relato non obseuie constat, JUd,^^ i Hiberuia tiquidem
olim Pelagianl fcedata iiierat haeresi, Apwtolicaque oenrara danmata, qu»
nisi Oonuuio jtidkio solvi non poterat. J^Jkir atitiqu, Vtt. tOliam*

CHAPTER IX.

• NON enim Pmdm diem Dominicnm svo tempore sed a dedmaqnaita
usque ad vicessimam Lnnam observant. Qiue compatatio 84. annomm
circnlo coDtinetnr. Bide Bh, ' f. tist, dtp* 9.—^ Pono isti secundum de-
cennem novemqne Anatolii computatmn, ant potius jnxta Snlpkii Severini
regiilam, qui LXXXIV. annomm ciirsnm descripsity XIV. Lani cum Jn-
dnis Paschale sacramentum celebrant ; cum neatmm Ecclesiac Romans
Pontidces ad perfectam calculi rationem sequantur* j^delm. efisu ad Gerun*
runtium regem if Dommmes ; inter epistolss Bonifreii^ nrnm 44.—^ Bed, Rb* S% kht,
eap, 3. & 25. Vid. Dyomsii Fetawi noteu in Epipbmn, fag, 194. 495,— •* Ad ?e-
ram Pascbae rationem nnnquam pervenir^ eos, qui cydum LXXXIV. an*
Borum observant. Cummlan, efatn ad Segienum ahbut, de Disfutathne LfUnde^
M. S, in SihrwtJiec, Cottonian, — * Exbortans, ne pancitatem suam in extremis
terra finibns constitutam, sapientiorem antiquis sive modernise quae per
Orbem 'terrae erant, Chrbti Ecclesiis aestiniarent ; neve contra Pascliales
computosi & decreta synodal iom totins Orbis Pontificom aliiid Pasciia cele-
brarenf. Bed, lihA, iu, cap, rip,—* Sr, Patrick 4iff J i>tt Foiinvers^-^ Bed.
hi. S. hist, cap, b^-~i Id, lib, 2. cap. 19. — ^ £go enim primo anno quo cyclns
DXXXd. annorum i nostris celebrari orsos est ; non snscepi, sed silni
nee laadare nee vitiiperare au8U9. Cumntian., epist. ad Sepermm,-^ Sed non
post mnltnm siirrexit qnidam paries dea1bain:t, traditionem scniorem servare <
se simalan% ; qui ntraqne non fecit nniim, sed divisit, & iriitum ex parte
fecit quod promissnm est : qnem Domiims nt spcro, percutiet quoquo modo
voluerit Ibid. — ^ Seniores veio, qnos in velamine repalsiouis habecis^.
quod optimum in diebus ituis esse novernnt simpiiciter & fideliter siue culpa
contradictionis ullius & animositatis observavcrunt, & suie postcris sic man-
daverunt. Ibid., — ' Univet sails Ecclesiae Catholicae onaoimem regulaui. Uid,
a Roma errat, Uierosolyina errat, Alexandria errat, AntiocUia errat, totua
nmndus errat ; foU t»ntum bcoti & Britones rectum r'apiunt. Jhid.^^* This
seemeth to have fatten out either in the Tear 634 » or 645. wherein Easter vms soiem-m
nixed at Rome tie i!4. Jay of April, and it appeared by our jinnah^ tiat Segeuius
%va% Abbot o/" Y-Colomkille from the Year 6i^ nntit 66^.— m Vidimus occnlis
aperiente^ni, & pardlyticnm anibulantera, k, multa daemonia ejecta. Cttmnuan,
— * luteUexerat enim veracitcr Oswi, quamvis educatns a Scotis, quia Ro-
wHun a esset CaUiolica & Apobtolica Eccle^ia. Bed, lib, 3, hiu, cap. 29.«-«- * Sed ^

X 3

» - •

158

r

cognpsceotet BfitoMs^ S«otlM vero per Di|fMniBi Epuco|Niai in banc insii-
' Inmv-frColimlMmHD Abimtm in. .Gaflis. iieiii^texn* inbU ducreimre a Bii-
odiImm in . eoraiir.£iNiv^n«ti9oe ^idi^nvnar ^JW •^^^^f^^SP'?^ F.piscopii& ad nos
Tenicnfl, non bolnn ribam nobiscuin, sed nee iu eodem ho»pitio quo vesc^
bamnr, somrre vohiit. LsKremU'..Mfmd..M^ ^ih. f. cap. 4. — • Qui mjos
n'eriti (b«rit, etiam BiiracuUxnm sicuis intcniiiR arbiter edocoit Bed. Vib. S.
kuu cap, 15. Ju 16. 4r IT'. — ^* Nanqai4 revf^^endiuinHun patrem notitrnm Co-
lurnbam, & Sucecstofcs pjm, viros Deo dilcctos, qoi eodem modo Pasdia fe«
ceraaty. diviidi puginii- contraria npoisie v^l egiiae ciedendnm est ? com
plorimi foerintiB eisy qnonmi aaiictitati ccdesti signa & virtntero qn» fe-
ccmntminciilaf*teRimom.unipr»baeniot:. qiios iit ipse sanctos esse non
chibitana temper eonua ritam, mof«s He disciplinam se^iii non aesit^to. Cd^
mmn. afrnJ Bed: lib^,^ <tff. 99.^-?- v K«vel^te S|>iritu Sancto propbetavit de
ilia qnae past dies maltos ob divenitatem Pascbalis festi brta est inter Sco*
%\k Eedesias disordii. 'Mamman, Ka* Columb. Hi*. 1* cap. 5.— ' Quodam
itfmpoce eratJBapnim.CApciUam popolorum Hibemiae in Cainpo albo : inter
qaos erat conteatia circa- ordinem Paschaej.Lasieanns enini abbas monas-
terii Laigliliniie, eni subenuK miUe qoimtenti monacbi, novnm ordiuem de»
fendebat qoi nn^' de Roma veniti alii vero veterem defendebant #^.
S. UumM ahkatn Af, S. — ' Obaecremna Denm, qui habitare fecit unanimea
in domo patris sniy ut ipse nobis insinojire ccelestibus signis dignetnr, qua
•eqaenda Iraditioi qoibns fit viis ad ingressom regni illins properandum. Ad-
^ncatinr aliqms c^er $ &. p<'r enjus preces fUerit caratns, bajns fides k ope-
ratio Deo davota atqoe omntbai seqoenda credatu% Bed. rib, t, hhti cap^ t«
— B Brewiter dispotemns.: sed ifi nomme Domini aganios judicium. IVet
fiptiones dantor tibi, iasreane. Dao libri in ignem mittentur, liber ve-
teris ordinis & novi; ut videamns^ quis eomm de igne liberalutor. Vel
duo monadtiy muis mens alter tans, in nnam domnm recludantiur, 2c domna
comburatnr :< Jc vi^ebimus, qnis ex iis evadat intactus igne. Ant eamns ad
sepolcfartim mortoi jnsli fnonachi, it resnscitemns enm ; & indiret nobis, quo
ordine debeimts boc anno Pascbi^ celebrare. Fit. St. Mynnm.^^ a'Non ibimoa
ad judicium tnnui, qfioniam scamus quod, pro magnitiidine laboris tni & sane*
titatis, si diceres ut moas Marge commiKaretur in locum Ciunpi albi & Cam*
pus albns in locum mentit Marge ; boc }>ropter te Deus statim faceret. IhkU
b Bed. lik% S. ^<r. cap. S6,— -c Qyodara tempore in diebns Colmanni £boraae
civitatis Episcopi metropolitaai, regoantihus Oswi U AlbfHdo filio^'us, Ab-
bates & Presbyteri omnesqne Ecclesiasticc disciplina gradns fimul in nnom
convenientes, in ctseoobio quae Streansbeal dicitur { pneaente sanctimoniale
niatre piissim^ Hilde, prcsentibus quoque Kegibus U duobus Colmanno bt
^jQ^ilbef hto Episcopis, de Patichali ratione couquirel mt, quid esset rectiasi-
niuiii, uti'um more Brittonum & Scottonim omoisque Aqnilonalis partis a
XIV. Lunil Doroinici die Veniente usq ; ad XXli. (leg, XX.) Ptedia
ageudum; an melius sit ratione Sedis Apottolicc, I XV. Ftecbalem bo-

159

*

winicaa eelebrandanu Tempos datum est Colmamio Eptscopo priomm, at
dignom, erat, nodientibus cunctis reddere rationem, Ille autem intreptda
niente re^ondens, dixit; Patres nostii $c Aiicestores eorum manifeste spi-
ritn sancta inspirati, ut erat Coliimcille, XIV. Imda die Dominic^ Pascha
ceiebrandom sanxenint: exemplum tenentes Jahanois ApostoU & Evaoge-
listie, qui :snpra' pectus Domini in Ccmia recubuir, & amator Domini dice-
batur. Hie XIY. Lnnl Pascha celebnivit; & nos^ sicut discipoli ejus
Polycarpns $c alii, cekbramus : nee hoc aademus pro patribns (firt^ parti-
bus) nostris, nee volomos mutare. Stephanm preibyter (fui & Mddly apud Bp'
detm^ lih* 4%iiht* cap,t)m Plt^ fyilfrid^ caf^ t(K Ml S/tn BMotheca SarUburieM-
f» EetltsUsy if Z); Roberti Cottm,-'^ a Pasciia hoc quod agere soleo, 2^ majori-
bos meis aocepi, qui me hue Episcopura raisemiit : q^od omnes patres nos- '
tri viri Deo dilecti eedem modo celebi-ibse noscimtar. ^ Quod ne cni con-
temnendam tic reprobandoin esse videatur .• ipsum est quod beatus Johannes,
Evangeliatat diseipulus spccialiter Deiuino dilectus, cum omnibus quibus
praterat Eccltaiis, c^ebrftsse legittir. Caiman, afmd Bedam, lib, 3« iut% csp, 15.

* Hot ser'tem patnam^ ironfitvola ter^M Uvetmaf

Diicipkfo » Ekpebu Poljcarpo, dantt Johannis.

JIU etenim bis septetta, sub tempore PArnb^

Sanctum prafixit mtbisfore PaseAa edleitdmm^

^que nefas di^tit, si qms eontrarii senttt.'^Fnd* Fit^ ^^ J^* ^» ^ ^'^^' ^«
— ' Cum c^ibns do dnabus 'ultimis Oceani iosulis, bis non totis contra to*
turn Orbem sttilto labore pugnant. ffV/ apud Bed, /. 3« c» $5*— g Et si
aanctiis erat aut potens virtutibus tile Coliimba vester, imo ic no^ter si
Christi erati n^n1'prseferr^potait beatissimoApoIostolorum principi ? cui Do-
miAus ait ; Tn es Petrus, & super^hanc petrara cdiAcabo Ecclesiahi meam,
ie portaB inferi non prsevalebunt adversus earn ; £t trbi dabo Claves regni
Cceiorum. Ibid, — >> Ne forie me adveniente ad fortes regni calommy non sit
qui reseret, a?et%o illo qui * claves tenere probatur. /^u^— * Tonsuram Sg
Pascha^ rationem propter timorem patris -snie eontempsit. Stepb, Presb, in
yit, Ff^tifi <',^10.>-:l^ Colman videns spretam snam doctriuaui, sectaroque
ease daspi*ctam ; astumptis his qui se sequi voluerunt, id est, qui Pascha
tatlioiicnm & tonsuram comnse (mma & de hoc qno^tio non minima erat)
recipere nolebant, in Scotiam regressos est. Bed, L 3* kin. e» t^ Vide eiitm

CHAPTER X.

» PASCHALEM rationem^ quam schismatic! Brittaniae Sc Hibemia noa
•ogaovenmt j k alias multas Ecclesiastics disciplinae regulas Bonifiiciui

* L Samti W Beatu

160

>

flrchdbconns qnasi proprio fitio mio diHfcnter dictaviU dh^ fnA, «rir.
WUf. cap 3. & Bed. L 5. r« 90 — ^ Se pnimim foissey qui Ternm Paadia in
KorthaniDihrii Scotis cjectis dociierit, qiiicaatas Ecelesasticos aotipboiia-
liui instituerit, qai sanctiasimi Bebedicti regnlam a momdiis obaervari jaase-
lit. GuL Malms, lib. S. de ga. Font. AigK — ^ Sed penlitirit iUe negsire ; iie ab
Episcopls Scottis, vel ab iis quos Scotti ordinayenrnt, ceoaecmioDein mis-
ciperet, qnornni coDimunionein sedos aspernarentnr ApostoUca. Id. ibuL —
' O Domini yeaerabiles Reges ; omnibiu modis nobis nece88ariiiDi.est ptovidc
consktrarre, qnomodo cam dectione Testra, sine acciiaatiooe cathoiicoruni vi-
voram, ad gradum Episcopalem com Dei adjotorio venire valeam. Snut euim
kic in Britanil molti Epis<;opij qnoram nuUmn menm e$t aecasaiey qiamvis
veraciler soiam, qiiod ant qiiatnordecin anni snnt, nt Britonea & Scotti ab
Mils sunt ordinati, qaos nee ApOHtolica sedes in eonunnnioiinm recipit, ne-
f|ne eo6 qui schismaiids conseatiunt. Et ideo in mea bnmliuate a vobis
j^sco, ut me mittatis cam vestro praesidio trans mare ad GaUianim regionem^
ttbi catholic! Fpiscopi mnltiiiabeimir : nt sine eontroversia apostolicae sedis,
lieet indignofl, gradum Episcopalem merear accipere* SttfA, Pr, i^. Wdf,
cap, li»— * Qiip idtre mare moraH nectente Oswius Rex, praeventns eoncihia
Qnartadecianomm (qnta Pascha in qnartadecima Lnnd cam Jadaeis cele-
celjcbrabant) Ceddam vimm sanctJasimaM, tamen contra regrJas, intmslt
tribnhaK Eboracensi. Gul, Mai, Rh, it gea, P<mtif, ArgL — ^ Ordinantea
sennn Dei religiosis^imnm ft admtrabifem Doctorem, de Hibernta iaaila
vementem nomine Coeodda, adlioc eo ignorante, in sedem Episcopalem
' Euroicae cititatn indoct^ eontra caViOae» oonstitnemnt* Sttph, freik Fit.
fTdf, cap* 14.

* Canukiamt ttemm ptmrfno canon* Ceaddam,
MoriSmi acclimmj doctrintt rohorefortem^
Fritiulis cmmii seroare^ euhil'ta : s'lcfue
jiadacter vivo tpaoiam rapuere marito,

^^ Ab illo est eonsecratns airti^tes, a^nniptis in societatem ordinationis dno*
bos de Britonnro s^nte Epincopis, qni Dominicnm Pascfaae diera secos mo-
rem canonicnhi a XIV. nsqne ad XXI. Lonam celebrant. Non enim crat
tunc nllos, eiccepto iUo Wtni, in tota Britannia canonice ordinatus Episeo-
pns. Bed^ lib. 9. ^u cap^ $8. — ' Com illis aatem qni ab unitate catbdicas
pacis, vel Pascba non suo tempore celebrando; vel perverse vivendo aber*
rant, vobis sit nulla conimnnio, Set. Ji. in Fit. CutUert, cap. 39. — ^ Iratttum
dictt. Ram, Cavendam est ne ad alias provinctas ant ecclestas referantur can*
sr, qtia alio more & alii' relisione ntantitr : sive ad Judaros, qni nrabrs
le^is maejJs quaoi veritati deservinnt ; ant Britones, qni oinnibns coiitraris
sunt, & a Romano more ^c ab imitate Ecclt^sia jie abi^cidertintv ant Httre-
tifos, q?ianivis sicut in Ect:lc8iastic?8 cansis docti, & stqdiosi fnerint. Ex
Cod. Can, Cot ft. 66 — » Qni ordinati synt a Scottontm vel Brittannorum
Epia^opis, qui in PaMba vel Tontura Catliolicc non, sunt adunati Ecclesur

1«1

I
iterum a Catholico Episcopo mamu impotitlone conAroMatDP- Similker fc
Ecctesiae qnas ab ill is £piscopu8 ordioantar, aqnil.ci^rcJbHMil. aapergantiii^
& atiqu^ Gollectionc confirmentur. JL.icentiaii) qutque.opa babeOMM eit
poscentibiis Ctimmam vel Eucharistiam dare, ni apt^.cQDlQSN faerint velle
«e nobiscum esse in unitate Eccleaiae. Et qui ex honim similiter gente, ¥«i
quacunque, de b^ttsnio suo dubitaverint, baptizeDtiir. Detnt. p9taifc. M»
S. €ap, .9* De commonicatione Scbttonim Se Brittonafll, ■ 4[iii 4a, Pas-
cha & TpDAuia catholici pon sunt. — >» BeH^ Ml 2, Htt^' cap, ^, Soptefli
Brittomim Episcopi, & ' phirds viri 'doctissiim, maitiMie,' . de nobiliisinM
coram monasterio, quod vocatur linqu^ Aoglormn Baneortiaburg^ coi
EHnootahbas pnefiiiflie narratiir. Btd^ lib, %/ hkt^ cap, a.-r-^llii nihil bo-
rum se factoros, neqne illom pro Arcbiepiscopo babitaroa ease reKpondebanC*
/J. ibid. Tain ipsum qnam ejus statutaj statim reversi sprevenint: nee \fm
snnrpro Arefaiepiscopo se, babituros piy blice prodamabant. Girald, Cam*
brOn* VA, 2. cap* t.— * In a fFltlsA Manuscript^ sometime belonging unto P. Mos«
tein Centlemaru-'* Aactorisabant auas ceremonias non solum a sancte Ekii.
tberio PapS primo iastitntore suo ab ipsa pene infantit Ecclesiae dicataa, ve-
rum a Sanctis patribus suis Dei amicis & Apostolorum sequacibus hactenns
observatas ; quas non deberent mutare propter novos dogmatistiis. Ooteeliu
monaehtaf in «r/r, Augnstini^ cap* S% Af. <S. in Bibliotbeca Cottoniana.*^ 4 Si q;^
libetde nostrisy id est, Catholicis ad eos fa^bitandi j^rati^ perre^rent; non
prius ^d cousortitlm sodalitatis snse adscisc^re dignantar,. quam quadragintift
tUenun spatia iK-p«eniteudo peragere compellantur. Aldhelm.^ epist, ad Dmm-
ffoff(ot.«- * Quippe cum usque hodift moris sit Bhtpnunii fidem reUgioaemqii«
An^oram pro nihiip habere, neqne in aliquo cis magis eomnmnicare ^aai
paganis. 'Bed, itb. 2. fntu cap, SO.

• Q^oair offeiriad bfd
Nys engreisstia gvfyd

Ac ny phregetha :
Gwae «y cktidm ey gail

Ac nys ar^iia :
Gwae ny ekddw ef dhetmd
, Rhac bieidJUe^ Rbufenicud
ATiJon gttwppa'

I ^Adde % quod if patres atoa taxare Latinos ;

Catuabantur eos stuiti imprudenter^ ^ aequo
Durius. ad ritnm Romse volmsse Brittannos
Cogere if antiquum ram pracipitanter amorem

*2 am siolldo temerass'e ausu* Concedere KoiD2i , ^ i

Debuit, 4iiebantj petius quam rumpere pacem

♦ Chronicle o/Wa\eSfpag. 25*, t Baptkt, Mantmm, Fast»r^ /j* 1.

161

ftuffum ftuejum ergnt \ modo salfts wmntnt

JJx J'MHO^ fitiy CAriiti dpctrina^ Stt^tui

iluam frimut tiditoresuo\ quia tradit^a^ iptc ^

CMki> erat^ kumana 'doctort ^ lumne vita,

■ ' ' ••
Qnod antem Pascha non sno tempore observabat.vel eaooBicinii ejus tem-

pns ignorans, vel 8|is gantis auctori.tate,, ne agnitom seqaeretuTy dcfvietui ;

non approbo nee Uindo* Bed, lib, 3> ^'^f^ ^^/>* 17.-r ^ More sasfe gentis. lUd,

tap^ S»i-^ * Pascha .contra morem eonun qui ipsiun miserant.'faceire non po-

Itiit; Ibid^cap. %5,r^r Id,ihid.

* CoJmanmque suas tnglorua abjidt firces^
Maient Aaonias viaus diuolvere Uvet :

, Colmannii qui de ScotU erat Episcopns, rBlinqnena BritaiUuani,.tnUt tecum
omnes qnos inXtndisfarnonim insala.congr^gavei^tScatw^.*^^^' IVh.A. cap,
4. — ■ Option^ datA, mahiemnt looo cedere^ quam pa^c|ia r.cathbUcom, cm*
terosque ritas canontcos jntta Romanai Ac Apostojicae EcclesUR consuettidU
ncm recipere. Jd, lih^ 5. capk tO, tf iib^S* cap, . 9$, wMre^ Hamf^im \s was*
printed for Hr'ip^m^'^ * Jhid. eapi 16. 4r ^ — *> Nee mora> qt^ 4ixcrat^ riegii
authoritate perfecit* Statim naniqne jossu publico mi^bantur. ad transcri-
benduniy dlscendanii obsenrandum per uoiversas Pictppnn provincisis cir*
culi Pascba decennovenaales ; obliteratis per ompia efroneis octoginta tc
quatnor annorum circHlis. Attondebantnr opines in coronam ^liiiistn alta-
ris ac monachi, icc. Ibid, cap, 2% — * Id. lib. S, cap- 4. Sf lib, &,cap, 2S.<— ^ /</.
Rh, 5. cap,^S. \ 24.— * St» tie CkrotoeU of Wale«» pag^XT, 18. and Humfr.
LAuyd' fragment, Brkan. Detcript,fol, S$» h, — ^.Ego Nennius sanctl Elbodi dia-
cipuiiis, aliqua ezcerptu scribere caraTi "Nenn, M, .&,in publicd Cantabng,
Jtcadem, Bibliotbeca, ubi alia exemplaria habent : Ego Nennius (tv/ Ninnius) EI-
vodugi discipulns,— g Ab-advetita Patrieii in jam dictam. iosulam (Hibermam
iCs) usque ad cyctnm deccnoovennalem in quo siiraus, tZ. sunt cydi, id
est, 421. Jc sunt duo anui in Ogdoade usque iii hone annum. Id, — >> ^vtK»
rt9V9 ekx^.tn^-tariKuy iFot^x^oa-euf^ rtKtixs rt ra voLyjg,\m kou Karftfias
xxrayju-^^iyts, Tom. 8. Chrysost. edit. Hear. SaviL pag. SSj. 6, U. in Notis,
coi. 96(3 5 i Bed It, 2. iist, cap, S.— ^ Anno, |>om, 6l«. (wl 61SJ Belioni
Cairelegion, ubi sancti occisi sunt. jinnaL ultan, M, S.*^^ Bed, Jib, 3. Hst, cap,
3. et 6. — „ Ibid, cap, zi, 2*, 24.— " Ibid cap, 3. 5. i7. ,25, a6» — ** Ib'tdk cap, ao«
%^ ..^ Ibid, cap, 2I. 24.— ^ Paucitas enim Saccrdotuni cogebat aunm antis-
titem updohus popnlis v^ficulb, cap, ^i-^' Ibid, cap.-^,j^, 5 17. a6. — t Et-
si Pasciia contra morem eornm qui ipsum miserant, facere non potuit ; ope-
ra tameu fid^i, pietatis ic dilectionis, jnxta morem omnibus sauctis conaue-
tam jliligeiiter exequi curavit. Unde ab omnibus edam his qui de Pascha
allter sentiebaat, merito diligabatiur : nee )»olom a medr«cribus, vcrum ab

163.

ipsi qnoqae Episcoph, Honorio Cailtuarionim k Felice OrientaUam Anfle-
ram, venerationi Imbitiis e»t UuL M^fj.— ' Dominis'cliarisitmii fratribiisEpte*
copis rel Abbatibiu per nnivcnatn Scotiam ; Laareotms, MeUitui* & Jnv
tus Episcopi, 9er?i aervornui Dei* U, Ub^ <• tap, 4*-* ** Gens qnammaam absque
rellqaarain gentiom legibiu ; tameo in Christiaoi vigoris dogmale fioren«,
•moiftm yictnarain gentinm fidem prspollet Jon, Fit. Columh* tap, t*

CHAPTER XI.

* ALLEN* Answer to tke Execution of Justice in England, pag, 140.-* ^ Cum
jdri 800 renonciare fiberum ait cnilibet (qnanquam snbjectionis cojiiiitibet
hactenos immones) his tamen hodie nostr'ts diebns, Anglornm Regi Henrico
•ecando omnes Hibernia principes firmis fidei MCiamentiqne ?inciili8
te sponte submisemnt. Gir^ Camb, Hib. expug* lib, 3. cap* 7«— ^ ^ Gene*
CkronogrM. lib^ 3. in Syt'otstm 1* Bellarmin, de Romans Pont* lib, d. cap. 9* in
fne,"^ ' f nsnias omnes sibi special! qoodam jure yendicat. (7fr. Qmmhr, Hrk,
expug. Tth* 9. cap, 7. — * Nos banc olim qaantnram per annos gessinms ; ejus*
que mtineris obenndi caus^, primnm iu Angliam yeoiiinas. Polydo. VirgiU An^
giic, bist Vib, 4.— ^ Id Hfberni posse fieri, nisi autoritate Roman! POntificis,
negabants qndd jam inde ab initio, post Cbristianamreligionera acceptam,
seve ac omnia sua in ejus ditionem dedidissent; atque oonstanter aflirmabaoty ^
aon alinm habere se Dominum, praster ipsum Pontificem ; id qnod etiam
■one jactitant. Id. lib* 15. ejusd^ Mst.— * Camp* History of Ireland lib. $• cap, 1.
mm~^ Hibemi initio stathnpost Christianam religionem acceptam, se soaqne
0|9nia in Pontificis Romani ditionem dederant ; nee quenqnam alium sn-
pasroum Hibemiai Principem ad illnd nsque tempo* pneter nnom Romanom
Pontificem agnoveront. Sander, de scium. Angfteam, lib* 1. ad ann* 154^:
> Sane omnes Insolas, qnibns Sol justitic Christus illvxit, & quae docomenla
fidei Christiana soscepernnt, ad jns St« Petri ic sacrbnfictaB Romanee Ec-
desia (quod tna etiam nobilitas recognoscit) non est dobium pertinere,
£ulL Adrian iv. ad Henr^ //• AngL reg.^^ ^ Ad preces meas illostri Rc^t
Angjomm Henrico secundo concessit Sc dedit Hibemiam jore Isreditario
possidendam : sicut literos ipsios testantor in hodiemom dien*. Nam omnea
insula, de jore antiquo, ex donatione Conitantini, qui onm ftindavit & do«
tavit, dicuntnr ad Romanam Ecclesiara pertinere. JoAan. SariUmriens. Me*
Metulogk lib. 4i cap* 42.-— ^ Par nostram Imperialem jnssionem sacram tarn
in Oriente qnam in Occidente, vel etiaun septentrionali & meridian^ P^^t
videlicet in Judea^ Greecia^ Africa Sc ItaTtd^ yel diversis Insniis nostril larsde-
tate eb liberlatem coocessimua s ei prorsos ratioiie, ut per manns beatlssi-
mi patris uostri Sylvestri Pontificis snccessorumque ejus omnia dtsponantnr.
Edict* Constantino-^ * Ultra Oceanom rero quid erat prater Brittanniaa ?

Y

156

Qu« a vobig ita recuperata est ; ut illae ^uoque natiolies tcrmu^is ejitsdem
iiMiilw coh«rentes vestris natibas obsequantur, Eumen, Panegyric, ad Ctnstant,
— ■ Pomp, Lat, In Rtm. hist. Comp, Jo, Cuspiman. in Casarib. Seb, Muns. in lib. 3,
CKmegrapi"^ " Hardhg* Chron cap* l41.— p Ibid. cap. 13S — Osullevan^ Hhtor^
CaMic, Jbernia, torn' 2. lib, I, tap, 7.— * JbiJ, cap* 4, 5, 9, & lib, '2, c, 3 — ' W-
]iu» terra populiu te recipiat, & sicut DomiDiim teneretur. Bull, jidrianm If*
* Sicut Dominum veneretur, id est, ut Principem dignum magno honore ;
non Dominum IbeniiaB, sed prafectum causi coiligendi tribnti, Ecclesiastici.
OsuUevan. hhu Ibern. fol. 59. h, in margin*,-^ *" Robert, de Monte, Roger, dt
Wendmwr, Mat. Paris^ ^T ^i^«l- Trivett^ in Chronic. 1155. — u Venerabilis Adri- *
ani Pap« vestigiis inbserentes, vestriqae de^iderii fructum attendentes ; con-
cessionem ejnsdem super Hibernici regiii domliiio vo.bis indulto (salv^ BeatQ
Petro ic tacrotancta; Ecclesiae Komanae, sicut iu ^glia^ sic iu Hibernijlj d.e
stngulifl doniibut annoi nnins denarii pensione) ratunr habemus & confirma<-
inus. Bui. Alexandri III, apud Giraldum Camb, lib. 3. IHsS. IVtbern.. exptgnat*
cap. 6 in Codieibus M, S. (in "edlto enim caput hoc man cum est J 4* Jo. Sos^ sum
JVarwcemem^ m tract, De terris Corona Anglia annexis,-^ » Aimulum quoque pjer
me trausnaisit aureumy smaragdo Optimo decoratuiia, quo fieret inyeatitnra
juris in gerenda Utbernia ; idenique adhnc annulus in curiali arcbio pub- '
Jico CUStodiri jussus est, Jo. Sarisbur, Metalogic, lib, 4. cap. 42. de ftu consulen-
dus etiam est Girahius Cambrent, lib, t. Hibern. expvgnat. cap. 6 — 'In Ke^em
U Domintmi recepernnt. Roger, fFendover, if Matth. Paris, in historia mofori^
an, 1171. Roger Hove'den, in poster tore parte ^nualium, jfohan Brampton in
Histotia yoralanenst^ if Bartbolomaus de Gotten, in Histcr, ^Ir.gkr, M. 5.— Ke-
cepilab' unoquoque Arcbiepiscopo & Episcopo Utcras, cum sigillis su^inmo-
dum Chart« pendentibus ; legnum Hibernis sibi & l^evedibus suis cou-
firmantes, k. testimonium perbibentes ipsos in Hlbcruia earn & liKredea
suos sibi in HQges & Dominos In perpctuum const ituisse. ^o. Brampttm^
>&/</.«—* Venenmt ibidem ad Hegem jinglim omnes Arcilicpiscopi, Eoif*
copi, Abbates tdtius lilberuJa», Be receperuut eum in Regem U Domiuirai;
Hibernian ; jurantes ei ic bsredibns snis fidelitatem, & regnandi super eo»
potestatem in perpetnum ; ft inde dederunt ei cbartas suas. Exeoiplo aii{-.
tern clrricorum, pr»dictt Reges & Priucipes HilieniMey receperuut siafiiJ^
Riodo Uenriqam Rcgem Anglrte in Dominum & Kegem Hibermie ; ^ bo*
imnes.soi devenerunt, & eiic b«redibus suis fidelitatem juraverunt <;oiitra4>m-
nes homines. Bog, Hoveden.. ad ann, 1 171 . — • Dignum rtenim & jiistissimam,
est, ut sicut Dominum & Kegeni ex jtnglia sortita est diyinitus Uibernia ;
m etiam exinde Ttvendi for&am accipiaut meliorem. Giraid. Camb, Hik
" Eltpugnat lik, 1 . cap^ 34."^ ^ Rex j^rglia misit tran£criptum Cbarta^nm uni^
versanim Ai'diiepiscopornra Hibcrnise, ad Alexaudrum Papain : & ipse au*
tboritate ApostoUci confirraavit illi k, basredibns sais regnum Hibemi«p,.se<t
cupdnni formam Cliarfaram ArcblepiM-oporum & Episcopoium Hibemi«.
Ba^, Jiooieden. — ^^^ ^am gummus Pomifcx regnum ilbid sibi k bvredibua iui§

165

anctorilate Apo<tD)iei eonftrmavit ; it in perpetunm eos constituit inde Re-
vest. 7^ Bramft9n,*m, • Perqaisierat ab Alexandro tiimmo Pontifice, quod lice-
ret ei iiiimii sHoni qtiem veilet Rdgem fUberniai fiicere, & similiter coro-
nare ; ac Beges Se potentes <>jnsdem tern, qui sabjectionem ei facere nolleot
debeUare,r<^. mIm, 1177.— ' Johaimem filium siiom coram EpLscopis & regni
8^1 principibus Begem Htbemj» tonslituit. Id. Ibid, fy GuhJterus CoventreniU^
in efusdem amii iist.'^ > CoBstituit Johannem filium smim Regem in Hibernia^
coiicestioiie & confirniatione Alexandii summi Pontiflcis* Rog, Hweden,
jfynfil, fart^ % fid awn, 1177.— » Ab CO impef^vit ; qudd unus qucm vellet
de fiiiis snis coranaretiir de regno Hiberais, & hoc confirmavit el Dominus
Papa Bulla «na : & in argumentum volnntatts it contirmationis sac, misit
eicoronam de peiini pavonis auro cohtex&m. Id. ad ann, 1185> — ^ Quibiu ipse
comuusit leeatiam in Hiberniam, ad coronatidam ibi Johannem filium
Regit. Sed Dotainm Rex coronationem iliam dtotollt. Id. ad ann. 1187«
.^« Paulus IV. nostra temportbns Hiberniam insulam in rogni titulnm ac
ditmitatem erexiU GakutiuM in ^tM Pit V. — > Ad omnipotentis Dei laudeni &
gbiriamf ac glori«sisrima» ejw genetricis Virglnis MaH«, totiusque Curiae
cfeiesMa bonorem, & fidei CatUolicae exaltationem, Philippo Kege & Maril
ReginA i^obia super hoc hvmiliter rapplicantibns, de fratrum nostrorum con.
cilio ^ 4^^^^'^^* potestatis plenlmdino, ApostoHca anfhoritatc Insulam
Hibernie in Reganm perpetno erigimvts : ac titnio, dignifate, faonore, facnlta-
tibus, juribiis, insignis,pr8erogativiSyantelationiftttt,prageminctisiis re^is, ac qui-
bns alia Cbristi fidelinm Rcfna tfltimtur, polittntur, & gandent, ac uti, potiri^
U gandere potenmt quomodo libet, in futnnim insignimos & decoramus. Bulla
Pauii IV. iff Rotul* Patentium^ am. ^& S, PAiHppi & MariCBy in Cancellaria Hi^
btrnia. * Prtvigtiile tr orriivis Cancellsritt jifoitoKeai edit, temd 2. Tract. D»ctor.
fol 3M. (impreu Fmef. an. 1548. J — ^ Satis constatysecnmfnm Albertum Mag-
num Se BartholoBUHim de proprietatibus renim, qii5d toto Mundo in tret
partes divita C videlicet Asiaui, Afacam. & Enropam^ Eoropa in quatuor
dividi^nr regpua: primuni videlicet Romanumi secundum Constantinopolita-
nnm, tevtiiiin fegnom Hiberaits quod jam translatom est in Anglicos, &
qnartum regnum^ Hispanite. Ex qito patet, quod Rex Angtm & regnum
siuun sunt de cmineniiotihns antiqaioribus Regibns & Rcgnis toting Ruropae :
quam prsMTOgativam regnum Fyandtt non f%rtnr obnnere. Act. Council, Con^
itant. Sess. S^M.S, in J^iiiotheca ftegiSy See the Book in the Cottonian Library
"Seio — ifl thin FoUo c$Ilect€d by the Cardinal of ArfagOn, ^c. — * Cnjus mali
maxima culpa in aliquot, An^a^ibemos Sacerdotet jare transferenda est ;
^ni ^tarlareum dogma ab^ Qtto m CaiboHconrn^ pcrniiftiam emissum n<Mi
uegabmt, lictsre X^tholicis contra Catholicos Be suam patriam pro Haeteticit
gerare arma & iKmicare. PJai^. OtnUtvan, Mst. Catholic, Ibernia^ tonu 4. rtt,
d. cap. 5 fil, S65 edit^ Ufhmf>an.an, 1691. — *" Hmc 981 Academiamm censura;
qui liquid^ constat, quanta ignmmtione ic Caligine erraverint illi Ibemi,
qui in hoc bello Proteitantibus opem taletmty U Catholicoi oppngnlrnnt :
quamque imanam Sc venenosam doctndftm atcUlerint nonnuUi doctiorei TulgQ

4

166

babhi, qui secnhret liomines ad Ketfam partes seqnendfts exfiortatiy a fide
toenda averteruot, JJ, torn. 3. lit, 8. ea^. 7,foi. 304.-—^ Cum enim Pontifex
dicat Anglor adversus CathoUcam Religiooena pagnare, eosqne noa ohbiis
ac Tnrcas oppagnari debere ; eisdemqne gratiis cos oppuigiiaiites proseqoa-
tur, qoibos contra Tarcas pngDantes proseqiiitiir : qids dahitet^ bettamtLb
Anglis adv^rsiis exercitnm CathoUcum omiiino iniqaiim |^ri ? Censur, D*c^
Sfilmnantu, if Fiailisoitf de Khemue ieilo.^^ "* Quid, Se Ilia potestas, qnm aeirm
Dei persequitur, fidem impagpar, religioDem sabvertit, a Oeo cat? Ad
qooifrespondendiiin, qnod etiam talis potestas a Deo data ear, ad ▼iudicfaia
qoidem suiloniiDy landem Tero bonorum: Sed. in Rom, 13.
p Herodei bo$tis imptty

CJIristitm vemre quid times f

Nott erifit mortslia^

S^ regna dat ctriestia, — Sed, in Hymno acf§stkA» d» yitaC/Mtti,
— % KeiC iste qui oatos est, oon veiMt Reges pugnando soperare ; ned mo-
riendo mirabilitersubjngare: neqiie ideo natos est at tibt succedat, sedttt
euDi mondus fideliter credat. Venit enim, non at regnet vivus, sed at
triampbet occisus: nee aibi de aliis gentibu^ aaro ezercitom qnvrat ; sed
Qt pro nlvandis gentibns pretiosum sangninem ihndat, Inaniter invideDde
timnisti soccessoram, quern credendo debnisti qassrera satvatorttti: qni^
in eum arederes, cam eo regnares : le sicut ab illo accepistt temporale reg^
nam, acciperes etiam sempitaiBiam. Hujas enim pneri regaom non est d«
boc mnndoi; *ted per ipsnm regnator in boc mmidar Ipse est etiam Sspjea-
tia Deiy quae dicit in Proverbiis : Per me Reges regnant, Poer iste Ver- '
btun Dei est, Puer iste Virtos ta, Haptentia Dei ml. Si yiala a > contra T>9i
saptentiam cogita : in tnam pemtdam TersariB, 4k a nwi ik T^ aatei vegnnm
niiUateniis babaisses, nisi ab isto Fuero ipa vane aaliis est accepisses.
Claud lib. 1. in A/tff/>i.—. ' Veritas sapieali asiet» cajoscnnqne ore prolata
Aerit Gildai^ in Cod. Cdnonum Cottommm m^ Da Teritate credenda, qno-
cnnqae ore prolata fnerit SmiGter AWw«%. pf^^fift' m Hutonam Srittomm
(M, S,S.in fublka Cantdhrigiensis acadmitt BilMMm.J Non qois dicst, ant
qualitei dicatur, sed qoid dictnm sit, mlttUMi ta e Hw aoaio magis attendeadnm
esse probatpr» — *In doctrimi religiaaii aaa^aid dicatnr, sed qoisloqoatur
attendendnm esse. TJim^ StapUtm JMfms MtAsmt.,mmtUruat. lib. 3. cjp. 7. ^
Dommttrat, Priwipior^ Doctrinal Sh. 10 o^ Sw — ^^^tritaa propter seipsam dili-
genda est, non propter liomtnem, ant propter Aqiehim, per qnem adnna-
ciatar. Qui enim propter adnnnciaiores eaat diUgit* potest & mendacia di-
figera, stqua fovti ipti soa piotulerint. ClamU U G$fau 1.

FXNJS^

ERRATA TO IiIFIS*

line tSy for stoce, read before*

— 39, for Uncle, read Grandfather anJ his Uncle fieiiry

Uaber, who preceded him in the See (»f
Armagh. *
5 •— 69/01^ 1693, read 1593.
7y '*— 16, /or political, rrad polemical.
8, — 11, for Josnit, read Jesuit.

8, .. 15, fifr resolved, redd was resolved noti. '

9, -A SI, for ClIitiGiftical read Chatichetioa^
11, — 5, <rfter return, read like a deluge*
%1, — 43, for ar, read are.

23, — ♦ 7, /or Dean, read lV|rrj

83, — 33, for for, Vcad from., ^

S4, — 9, /or was, resd whonot.

24, — 10, dele but.

27, — • 31, /or walked, read wasted.

41, — 9^ for Syncronising, read S^chronisiiig.

49, — < . 9, /or Ameniafl, read Armmian.

49| — - ly for errer, rmd to be seized and sold. The exceution

of the order.^
49, — 1^,' for pHtaiattye, read primitive.
56, *— SOyffiT Garison, read Garrison*
56^ — < 30, /or yeliped, read ycleped. ^ ^ "

56, — 31,/prmium, read nium. ' .,

57, -» If fir trayed, read betrayed;
SfTg' — %7ffor <J|sp«ition, read nsntpMtii.

'ifttRATIIM TO THE IWRlt.

fage^CKli fine lly /erfRHie » Bride if, read if a Bride weve.

,■•

. <

t •

C'l 7^ i-i (9///

(^y^Ht*. ^ifir*«jC* ^^P'V/^^,,,.

4, v^ 0L

^^v.

K

-y^f

<